and beside yea and aboue this is there an other gouernement instituted and ordeined by Christ in a spiritual and a mystical bodie of such as he graciously calleth to be of his kingdom which is the kingdom of the faithful and so consequently of heauen whereunto Christian faith doth conduct vs. In the which spiritual bodie commonly called Christes Catholike Churche there are other heades and rulers then ciuill Princes as Vicars Persons Bishops Archebishops Patriarches and ouer them al the Pope Whose gouernement chieflye serueth for the furtherance and encrease of this spiritual Kingdome as the ciuil Princes do for the temporal Now as the soule of man incomparably passeth the bodie so doth this kingdom the other and the rulers of these the rulers of the other And as the bodie is subiect to the soule so is the ciuill kingdome to the spiritual To the which kingdom as wel Princes as other are engraffed by baptisme and become subiects to the same by spiritual generation as we become subiects to our Princes by course and order of natiuitie whiche is a terrestrial generation Further now as euery man is naturallye bound to defend maintain encrease adorne and amplifie his natural countrie so is euery man bounde and muche more to employ himselfe to his possibilitie toward the tuition and defence furtherance and amplificatiō of this spiritual kingdome and most of al Princes them selues as suche which haue receiued of God more large helpe and faculty toward the same by reason of their great authority and tēporal sworde to ioyne the same as the case requireth with the spiritual sword And so al good Princes do ād haue don aiding and assisting the Church decrees made for the repression of vice and errors and for the maintenance of vertue and true religion not as supreame Gouernours them selues in all causes spirituall and temporall but as faithfull Aduocates in aiding and assisting the spiritual power that it may the soner and more effectually take place For this supreame gouernement can he not haue onlesse he were him selfe a spirituall man no more then can a man be a master of a shippe that neuer was mariner a Maior that neuer was Citizen His principall gouernemente reasteth in ciuill matters and in that respecte as I haue sayed he is supreame Gouernour of all persons in his Realme but not of al their actions but in suche sense as I haue specified and least of all of the actions of Spirituall men especially of those that are most appropriate to them which can not be onlesse he were him selfe a Spiritual mā Wherfore we haue here two Vntruths the one in an vntrue definitiō the other in saiyng that the Prince is the supreme gouernour in al causes spiritual yea euē in those that be most peculiarly belonging to spiritual men beside a plaine cōtradiction of M. Horne directly ouerthrowing his own assertion here The Bisshoply rule and gouernement of Gods Churche saith M. Horne consisteth in these three points to feed the Church with Gods woord ▪ to minister Christes Sacramēts ād to bind and lose To gouern the Church ▪ saith he after this sort belōgeth to the ōly office of Bishops ād Church ministers ād not to Kings Quenes and Princes The lyke he hath after warde Now then these being by his owne confession the actions that properly belōg to ecclesiastical persons and the prīces by his said cōfessiō hauing nothing to do therwith how is it thē true that the prince is the only supreme head ād gouernor in causes ecclesiastical ye in those that do properly belōg to persons ecclesiastical Or by what colour may it be defended that this saying is not plain contradictory and repugnante to this Later saying which we haue alleaged and whereof we shall speake more largelye when we come to the said place Thus ye see M. Horne walketh like a barefoted man vpon thornes not knowing where to tread The .6 Diuision Pag. 5. a. M. Fekenham And of my part I shal sweare to obserue and perfourme my obediēce and subiectiō with no lesse loyalty and faithfulnes vnto her highnes thē I did before vnto Quene Mary her highnes Syster of famous memory vnto whome I was a sworne Chaplaine and most bounden M. Horne Like an .23 vnfaithful subiect contrary to your Othe made to King Hēry and continued al the reigne of King Edvvarde you helpt to spoile Quene Mary of famous memory of a 24. principal parte of her royall povver righte and dignity vvhich she at the beginning of her reigne had enioyed and put in vre The same obedience and subiection vvith the like loyalty and faithfulnes yee vvil svveare to obserue and perfourme to Quene Elizabeth but she thāketh you for naught she vvil none of it she hath espied you and thinketh yee profer her to much vvronge Stapleton M. Horn would haue a mā on s bemired to wallow there stil. Neither is it sin to break an vnlawful othe but rather to cōtinew in the same as wicked King Herod did Now if M. Horne can ones by any meanes proue this gouernemente to be a principall parte or any parte at all of the Queenes royal power I dare vndertake that not only M. Fekenham but many mo that now refuse shal most gladly take the said Othe He wer surely no good subiect that would wissh her highnes any wrong neither can the maintenāce of the Catholik faith wherof shee beareth the title of a Defendor be coūted any iniury to her highnes Nether is it to be thought but if there had ben any wrong or iniury herein done to the Croune some Christiā Prince or other in the world would haue ere this ones in this thousand yeares and more espied it and reformed it too M. Fekenham The .7 Diuision Pag. 5 a. And touching the reste of the Othe whereunto I am required presently to sweare viz. That I doe vtterlie testifie and declare in my conscience that the Queenes highnes is the only supreame Gouernour of this Realme as well in al Spirituall or Ecclesiastical things or causes as Temporal I shal then of my parte be in like readines to receiue the same when your L. shal be able to make declaration vnto me how and by what meanes I may swere thereunto without commiting of a very plaine and manifest periurie which of my part to be committed it is damnable sinne and against the expresse woord of God writen Leuit. Cap. 9. Non periurabis in nomine meo nec pollues nomen Dei tui And of your parte to prouoke mee or require the same it is no lesse damnable offence S. Augustine in witnes thereof saith Ille qui hominem prouocat ad iurationē c. He who doth prouoke an other man to swere and knoweth that he shal forswere him selfe he is worse then a murderer because the murderer sleeth but the body and he sleeth the soule and that not one soule but two as the soule of him whom he prouoketh to periurie
acknowledged the Popes Supreamacye as also the later acknowledging the same in the generall councell at Lions wherof we haue spoken and also afterward in the general CouÌ„cel at Ferraria and froÌ„ theÌ„ce traÌ„slated to FloreÌ„ce Where also the Armenians were ioyned with the Roman Church But not then first For three hundred yeres before that aboute .10 yeres before the deathe of Henry the first in S. Bernardes tyme the Armenians submitted them selues to Eugenius .3 sending their chief Metropolitane who had vnder him moe theÌ„ a thousand Bishops to the See of Rome who trauayling in iourney of a yere aÌ„d a halfe came to ViterbuÌ„ scarse ij dayes iourney from Rome where the Pope lay theÌ„ of whoÌ„ they were receyued aÌ„d instructed in al such thinges as they sought at his handes touching the order of the blessed sacrifice the obseruation of festiuall dayes and certayn other pointes wherin they varyed from the rest of Christendome of which errours they are of old writers much aÌ„d ofteÌ„ noted And this their submissioÌ„ to the Church of Rome fel before the tyme that M. Horne now talketh of affirming but falsly as his maner is that the people of Armenia acknowleged none but oÌ„ly their princes to be their supreme gournours Neither neded yow yet M. Horne to haue loked so far For if your enuious eie might haue abiddeÌ„ our own late time and the late councel of Trent ye should haue found that the Armenians sent ambassadours to the Pope recognising hys supreamacy and desiring the confirmation of they re patriarch of Antiochia Ye should haue founde that Abdisa the patriarche of the Assyrians inhabiting nygh to the famous floud of Tygris came to Rome with no small eyther trauell or daunger of hys life to be confirmed of Pius Quartus the last pope of blessed memorie who also promised as well for hym selfe as for those that were vnder his spiritual gouernemeÌ„t that he and they woulde faythfully and constantly keepe suche decrees as should be set forth by the saied Councell of Trent Perchaunce ye will the lesse passe for the Armenians seeyng you haue on your syde as ye saye about thys tyme the greate prince of the Aethiopians hauing no lesse then 62. Kingdomes vnder hys Dominion the same country beyng the most auncient part of Christendome Southwarde And because your selfe haue forsaken your priesthodde take heede I pray you that ye haue not withall forsaken your Christendome ye are not contented with the Italians and other that call hym Prieste Ihon as thoughe he were a prieste and head Bishoppe ouer those Christian realmes hauing suche a power wyth them as the popes vsurpation as ye terme yt hath challenged here in Europe to be an head or vniuersall priest or Kyng And ye would rather he should be called as Sabellicus telleth the mighty Gyan So called as ye by a mighty lying exposition of your own falsly declare because he is the supreme ruler and gouernour of all causes aswel ecclesiasticall as teÌ„poral But here first seing ye pretend your selfe to be so good an Antiquarie I would gladly knowe what monumentes ye haue of the Aethiopical religion about this time It had bene mete ye had laied foorth your Authour for your discharge Surely I beleue ye haue sene none at al of such antiquitie and I dare boldly auouch ye neither haue nor shal see any whereby ye may iustly gather that the AethiopiaÌ„s take their king for their Supreme head in all causes Ecclesiastical and Temporal We haue to the contrary the confession of the Bishop Raba Rago his kings Embassadour to the king of Portugale that he made .33 yeares now past saying that he doth acknowledge the bisshop of Rome as the chief bishop and pastour of Christes shepe We haue his confession wherein he declareth that the AethiopiaÌ„s eueÌ„ froÌ„ the begiÌ„ning of the Church did acknowlege the B. of Rome for the first aÌ„d chief Bisshop aÌ„d so at that day did obey him as Christes Vicar What speak I of his Orators coÌ„fession We haue the kings own coÌ„fessioÌ„ made to the Pope wherin he calleth hiÌ„ Caput oiÌ„uÌ„ PoÌ„tifiâ—uÌ„ the head of al bisshops he saith to the Pope AequuÌ„ est vt omnes obedientiaÌ„ tibi praestent sicuti sancti Apostoli praecipiuÌ„t It is mete that al men obey him euen as th'Apostles commaund He saith most humbly kneling on the ground that the Pope is his Father and he his sonne he saith again Your holines without al doubt is Gods Vicar And thinke ye now M. Horne that ye shal like a mighty Giant coÌ„quer al your Readers aÌ„d make them such boÌ„nd slaues to your ignoraÌ„ce and folly that because Sabellicus sayeth he is called Mightye Cyan therefore yee maye so mightely lye as to conclude thereby for that he hathe the collection of the Spiritual liuinges that he is therfore the supreame gouernour in all causes Not so M. Horn. But now shal your greate falshood be discouered and lying sprite be coniured For beholde euen immediatly after the words by you alleaged out of Sabellicus that al benefices and spiritual promotions are obtayned at the Kings hands it foloweth I say immediatly Quod Rom. Pontifex Regum Maiestati dederit The which thinge the Bisshop of Rome hath geuen to the Kings Maiesty Which woordes of your authour you haue most lewdely nipped quyte of Such à MacariaÌ„ you are and so lyke to M. Iewel your pewefellowe Neither doth he speake of any order of relligion about that age so many hundred yeres paste as ye pretende but of his and our late tyme. And so thus are you M. Horne after this your longe and fruitles iorney wherin as wayfaring men in longe iorneyes are wonte to doe ye haue gathered store of wonderfull lies to delight your hearers that haue not trauayled so far withal welcome home againe from Moscouia and Aethiopia into Englande M. Horne The .121 Diuision pag. 78. a. In England also King StephaÌ„ .426 reserued to him self the inuestitures of the Prelats as likevvise after him did Henry the secoÌ„d that made Thomas Becket Archbisshop of CaÌ„torbury who therat was sworn to the King and to his Lawes and to his Sonne In the ninth yeere of his reigne this king called a ParliameÌ„t at Northampton where he entended reformation of many priuileges that the Clergy had amongest these was one that although one of the Clergy had committed felonie murder or treason yet might not the King put him to death as he did the Laye men The which thing with many other the kinge thought to redresse in the said Parliament Thomas Becket resisted him but he might not preuayle againste the king 427 For wel neere al the Bisshops of Englande were against him In the .17 yere of his reigne the king made a iourney into Ireland where with great trauaile he subdued the Irishe and after with the helpe of the Primate of Armach he refourmed the maners of the people and dwellers in that countrey and
behoueth vs al with al our harte to pray let them be feruente in the godly zeale of religion but they may not be heads of the Churche in no case for this Supremacy doth not appertayne to them These are no Papistes I trowe Maister Horne but youre owne deare brethern of Magdeburge in their newe storie ecclesiastical by the which they would haue al the worlde directed yea in that story whereof one parcel Illiricus and his fellowes haue dedicated to the Quenes Maiesty that beare the worlde hand they are the true and zelouse schollers of Luther In case ye thinke their testimony not to haue weight enowgh then herkē to your and their Apostle Luther who writeth that it is not the office of Kings and princes to cōfirme no not the true doctrine but to be subiecte and serue the same Perhaps ye wil refuse and reiecte bothe the Magdeburgenses and Luther to as your mortal enemies yow being a sacramentarye and such as take yow and your fellowes for stark heretiks A hard and a straunge case that now Luther cā take no place amōge a nōber of the euāgelical brethern What say yow then to Andreas Modreuiu◠Surely one of the best lerned of al your sect How lyke yow then him that saieth there ought to be some one to be taken for the chiefe and Supreame head in the whole Churche in al causes ecclesiastical Wel I suppose you wil challenge him to as a Lutherane Yf it muste neades be so I trust M. Caluin your greatest Apostle shal beare some sway with yow I know ye are not ignorante that he calleth those blasphemers that did call kinge Henry the eight Supreme heade of the Churche of Englande and handleth the kinge hī selfe with such vilany and with so spitefull woords as he neuer handled the Pope more spitefully and al for this title of Supremacy which is the key of this your noble booke Can ye now blame the Catholikes M. Horne yf they deny this supremacy which the heads of your owne religion aswel Lutherans as Zwingliās doe deny and refuse O what a straunge kinde of religion is this in Englande that not onely the Catholikes but the very patriarches of the new euangelical brotherhod doe reiecte and condemne Perchaunce ye wil saye Wel for al this there is no Englishe man of this opinion Mary that were wonderfull that if as we be sequestred and as it were shut vp from other countres by the great Ocean sea that doth enuyrō vs so we should be shut vp from the doctrine as wel of the Catholiks as also the Protestants of other cōtreis and that with vs the Lutherans and Zwingliās should finde no frendes to accompany them in this as wel as in other points But contente your self M. Horne and thinke you if ye do not alredy that either your self or many other of your brethern like the quenes supremacy neuer a deale in hart what so euer ye pretēd and dissemble in words Think ye that Caluin is so slenderly frended in Englād his bookes being in such high price and estimatiō there No no it is not so to be thought The cōtrary is to wel knowē especially the thing being not only opēly preached by one of your most feruēt brethren there in England euen since the Queenes maiesties reigne but also before openly and sharply writen against by your brethren of Geneua Especially one Anthonie Gilbie Whose wordes I wil as wel for my discharge in this matter somewhat at large recite as also to shew his iudgement of the whole Religion as well vnder King Henrie as King Edward and so consequently of the said Religion vnder our gracious Quene Elizabeth nowe vsed and reuiued that all the worlde may see that to be true that I said of the Supremacie as also that the feruent brethren be not yet come to any fixe or stable Religion and that they take this to be but simple as yet ād vnperfit In the time saith he of King Henrie the eight when by Tindall Frith Bilney and other his faithfull seruauntes God called England to dresse his vineyarde many promised ful faire whome I coulde name but what fruite followed Nothing but bitter grapes yea bryers and brambles the wormewood of auarice the gall of crueltie the poyson of filthie fornication flowing from head to fote the contempt of God and open defence of the cake Idole by open proclamation to be read in the Churches in steede of Gods Scriptures Thus was there no reformation but a deformation in the time of the Tyrant and lecherouse monster The bore I graunt was busie wrooting and digging in the earth and all his pigges that followed him but they sought onely for the pleasant fruites that they winded with their long snoutes and for their owne bellies sake they wrooted vp many weeds but they turned the ground so mingling good and badde togeather sweet and sower medecine and poyson they made I saye suche confusion of Religion and Lawes that no good thing could growe but by great miracle vnder suche Gardeners And no maruaile if it be rightlye considered For this Bore raged against God against the Diuell against Christe and against Antichriste as the some that he caste out againste Luther the racing out of the name of the Pope And yet allowing his lawes and his murder of many Christian souldiars and of many Papists doe declare and euidentlie testifie vnto vs especially the burning of Barnes Ierome and Garrette their faithfull preachers of the truthe and hanging the same daye for maintenaunce of the Pope Poel Abel and Fetherstone dothe clearelie painte his beastlines that he cared for no Religion This monsterous bore for all this must needes be called the Heade of the Churche in paine of treason displacing Christe our onely head who ought alone to haue this title Wherefore in this pointe O Englande ye were no better then the Romishe Antichriste who by the same title maketh him selfe a God and sitteth in mens consciences banisheth the woorde of God as did your King Henrie whome ye so magnifie For in his beste time nothing was hearde but the Kings Booke the Kings Procedings the Kings Homilies in the Churches where Gods woorde onelie should haue ben preached So made you your King a God beleuing nothing but that he allowed I will not for shame name how he turned to his wonte I will not write your other wickednesse of those times your murders without measure adulteries and incestes of your King and his Lordes and Commones c. Loe Maister Horne howe well your Protestante fellowe of the beste race euen from Geneua lyketh this Supremacie by plaine woordes saiynge that this title whiche you so stoutlye in all this your booke auouche displaceth Christe who owghte and that onely to enioye it And whereas ye moste vntruely saye heere that we make the Pope our God in earth Maister Gilbie saieth that you make your Prince a God in attributing to her this wrong title
Ipsos interpretes cōstituit sacerdotes Behold what the Christiā Emperor hath appointed He would not doe iniury to the Priestes He hath appointed the Priests them selues to examine the matter Was it not this Theodosius the great M. Horne Yes surely it was he Was it not Theodosius to whome Saint Ambrose enioyned penance which he most humbly obeied Where was Theodosius Ecclesiasticall supremacye then Is it not Damasus the Pope that calleth these Bisshops assembled at Constantinople euen to Rome there to aide and assist him in keping of a Councel What Saied they to him Syr we haue nothing to doe with you ye are a forrain Bishop to vs of the East Nay nay they confesse that he called them as his members thē must he needs be the head to the Councell at Rome Yea they confesse that by his letters they came to the Councel at Constantinople they declare their good wil and readines to come to Rome too but for their excuse they alleage many reasonable causes none of those that the Protestants alleage at this day And finally in the name of the whole thei send certaine of their Bishops thither Now further doe not these Fathers decree at this their general Councel that the Church of Cōstantinople shoulde be the first and chiefe of al other after Rome Do they not then therin acknowledge the Popes Primacie It is writen M. Horne Sapientis oculi in capite eius stultus in tenebris ambulat The eies of a wise man are in his head alwaies opē and in a readines to direct him in his way whereas the folish man walketh in darcknesse being vncertaine and vnsure which way to take or to goe Now whether your eyes priyng and seking forth this story of Theodosius were opened or shutte I leaue the iudgement to the indifferent Reader But this dare I firmely auouche that these things whiche I haue nowe last rehearsed beside other that I willingly omitte drawe much nearer to make the Pope supreme head of the Churche then anye thinge ye haue broughte foorth for the doinges of Theodosius to make him Supreame Head Which when ye haue al sayde and done be nothing agreable to the articles in question betwene vs concernyng our princes regiment And therfore yf the matter were much stronger of your side touching Theodosius yet did ye nothing touche that ye owght to touche M. Horne The .42 Diuision pag. 27. b. Theodosius left his tvvoo sonnes Emperours of the vvhich I vvil say but litle yet vvherein it may moste .116 manifestly appeare that the supreme gouernement in causes Ecclesiastical belonged to the Emperours Archadius the Emperour vvhen Nectarius the bishop of Constantinople vvas dead and so the sea vacant .117 vvas certified thereof he causeth Iohn Chrysostome to be called from Antioch he commaundeth the other bishoppes collected into a Synode that they admonish Chrysostome of Goddes graces and vvhat belongeth to suche a chardge and that they choose and order him to be the bishop of Constantinople In which dooinge saith Theodoretus the Emperour declared what careful endeuour he had about the holy .118 Churche matters But this supreme authoritie to care appoint and procure vvoorthy and good Pastours or bishoppes vvhen the seas vvere vacant appeareth more plainly in Honorius the Emperour brother to Archadius vvhome the bishop of Rome him selfe in his decrees and his Glosars on the same cōfesse and acknovvledge to haue the ouersight rule and gouernement in the elections and orderinge of bishops yea 119. ouer the bishoppe of Rome him selfe After the death of Pope Sozimus vvere tvvoo Popes choosen at ones in a great Schisme the one Bonifacius primus the other Eulalius vvhereof vvhen the Emperour Honorius had notice beinge at Millayne he caused them bothe to be banished Rome But after seuen monethes Bonifacius vvas by the Emperours cōmaundement called againe and cōfirmed .120 by his authoritie in the Apostolicall sea This Bonifacius beinge novve settled in the Papacy by humble suite to the Emperour prouideth a remedie against suche mischiefes in time to come The case vvas this saith the Glosator Boniface the first did beseeche Honorius the Emperour to make a Lawe whereby it might appeare what were to be done when twoo Popes were chosen at ones by the vndiscreetnes of the Electours contendinge amōgest them selues Honorius did than constitute that neither of those twaine shoulde be Pope but that in a newe Election a thirde shoulde be chosen by cōmon cōsente If twoo saithe the Emperour in his Lavve made at the humble sute of Bonifacius by chaunce againste righte be chosen thorough the vndiscreete cōtention of the Electours wee permitte neither of them to be Priest or Pope but wee iudge him to remaine in the Apostolike sea whom the diuine iudgemente and the common consente dothe appointe frō amongest the Clergy in a newe Election Vppon this vvoorde vvhere the Emperour saithe wee permitte the Glosar saith and so the Emperour dothe not onely abrogate the clayme of bothe those that be chosen in the contention but dothe make them bothe for that time vnable and dothe decree an other to be takē out of the Clergie for that time Againe the Glosar interpretinge this the diuine iudgement saithe this is the meaninge that the Emperours wil and election muste stande the Clergy and the whole people acceptinge with thankefull minde whome the Emperour doth choose For the Emperours were called in those daies holy and their rescriptes and iudgementes Diuine Here you see by the .121 Popes decrees and Glosars that the Emperour had the supreme rule and gouernement in Churche causes and this vvas the .122 continual practise of the Churche for the most parte yea euen the bishoppes of Rome before they vvere ordered and consecrated had their election ratified and confirmed by the Emperours their Lieutenant or other Princes The .8 Chapter Of the Sonnes of Theodosius Honorius and Archadius Stapleton NOwe folowe in rew Theodosius his sonnes Archadius and Honorius of whome M. Horne sayeth he wil say but litle belike because he hath said to much of they re father alredye and more then he can iustifie or for that he wil make vs a shorte tale but yet a sweete And wherein it shal most manifestly appere that the supreame gouernement in causes ecclesiastical belonged to the Emperours Al Archadius doings here stande in appointinge S. Iohn Chrysostome to be bishop of Constantinople a most worthie man who dowbteth And I woulde to God as this his firste dealing with Chrysostome was to his worthy prayse so he had not by his after dealinge blotted and blemished the same As for this election first Archadius did it not of his own Supreme authoritie but the fame of Iohn Chrysostom being great and after some debate aboute the election Intra modicū tēpus cōmuni decreto omniū clericorū laicorū Imperator Archadius euocauit eum Within a litle while saieth Socrates by the common decree
his brothers he made a decree that euery one should be accursed that prepared to him selfe a way into the Papacy or any other Ecclesiastical dignity with frendship or bribery Also that the bisshops in euery city should be chosen by the people and Clergy and that the election should be good so that the Prince of the City did approue the party by thē chosen ād the Pope addīg his authority therto had ones said volumus iubemus we wil and commaunde But saith Sabell both these decrees are abolished The first Chapter Of Phocas the Emperour and of Bonifacius the .3 Pope Stapleton HAVING nowe good reader passed the first sixe hundred yeares and hauing answered to M. Hornes arguments for such proufes as he pretendeth to serue him for thinges don within those .600 yeares I am in a great doubte and staye withe my selfe what order to take for the residewe of myne answere We haue gone ouer litle more then one half of that parte of M. Hornes booke wherein he taketh vpon him to be the challenger and an apponente and yf we weighe the nomber of yeares in the which M. Horne taketh his large race and course they yet remayne almoste a thowsande to those that be alredy passed Yf we measure the leaues almost the one halfe rest behinde to the nomber of .42 Beside the remnante of his booke wherein he plaith the defendants parte I speake thus much for this consideration Yf I shoulde largely and copiouslye answere the residewe as I haue begonne and fullye vnfolde his fonde follies confuting euerye point the booke woulde wexe to bigge and huge On the other syde yf I should lightlye and breiflye passe yt ouer perchaunce M. Horne woulde bragge and saye he were not no nor coulde be answered But yet bethinkinge my selfe well vppon the matter the compendiouse waye seemeth to me at this tyme beste Wherein I could be so shorte and compendiouse that with one lyne I shoulde sufficiently discharge my selfe for the whole answere in saying shortly but truely that there is not no not one onely authority apte and fyt to cōclude his purpose I coulde also shifte him of an other waye and because M. Iewel with other his fellowes groundeth him self vppon yt as a good and a peremptorye exception I might boldly say M. Horne al your proufes after Gregory come to late your .600 yeres are empted spente and gone Again I might and truly seing that his pretensed proufes of the first sixe hundred yeares are so faint and weake yea seing that he is quyte borne downe with his own authors in the same booke chapter leafe and somtyme line to that him self alleageth say that either it is most likelye that he cannot bring any good or substancial matter for the latter 900. yeares or what so euer yt be it must yeld and geue place to the Fathers of the first sixe hundred yeares And with this answere might we contemning and neglecting al his long ragmans rolle that hereafter followeth set vppon him an other while and see how valiantly he wil defende his owne heade Which God wote he will full fayntelye doe Well I will not be so precise as to let yt alone altogether but I shall take the meane and as I thinke the most allowable way neither answering all at length and stitch by stitch with diligence as I haue hitherto vsed nor leauing all but taking some aduised choice Wherefore yf hereafter he bringe any accustomed or stale marchandize yt shall passe but yf any fyne freshe farre sought and farre bowght marchandize come we will geue him the lokinge on and now and then cope withe him to Goe to then M. Horne take your weapon in your hand againe and besturre your self with yt edglynge or foyning with the beste aduantage ye can Ye say then Bonifacius the thirde opened the gappe to take away from th'Emperour the authority and Iurisdictiō of the popes election Ye say it but ye doe not nor cā proue it Ye say that he wonne of Phocas that Rome might be head of all Churches meaning thereby as appereth well by that which followeth ād by M. Iewel and your other fellowes that it was not takē so before Whereof I haue alredy proued the contrary by the Councell of Chalcedo by Victor yea the Emperours Valentinian and Iustinian and otherwise to But this you reporte vntruly For the Popes suyte was not that his See might be the head of al Churches but that the see of S. Peter which is the head of all Churches might be so called and takē of al mē And the reason is added by Ado Paulus Diaconus Beda Martinus and others bicause the Se◠of Constantinople wrote her selfe at that time the Chiefe of all others This newe attempt caused the Pope to make this suyt Not that either it should be so for so it had bene without the Emperours Autorytie or that then it was first called so Ye say he wanne this gloriouse and ambitiouse title with no small brybes Ye say it but ye neither proue it nor can proue yt And sure I am that none of your authours ye name in the margent sayth so Neither do I yet see whervppon ye shuld grounde your self onlesse it be vppon your straunge grammer turning Magna contentione with great contention or with much adoe into no small brybes as ye did lately conuenit into oportet And for this that ye call this a gloriouse and ambitiouse tytle obtayned by this Bonifacius truth it is that as this tytle was euer due to the Church of Rome and confessed as I haue said by Councels Emperours and other longe before the time of this Phocas or Bonifacius so neither this pope nor anie other of his successours vsurped or vsed it as a tytle These be your manifold falshods M. Horne lapped vp in so fewe lynes After your lewde vntruthes foloweth a copie of your singular witte For to what ende with what wisedome or with what benefytte of your cause recyte you two decrees of this Bonifacius I will geue yowe leaue to breath on the matter least vppon the soden you might be apalled with the question The best answere I wene you coulde make woulde be to say that hereby appereth the Ambition of pope Bonifacius 3. And then to proue that Ambition in him by these decrees I thinke it would trouble you much more For in the one he expressely decreeth against Ambition in the other he alloweth the consent of lay princes in a bisshops election But it is wel that as Sabel saieth Both these decrees are abolisshed Wherof it will folowe if that be true that if the decrees were good and made for you then yet they continewed not but were abolished If they were naught and made against the pope yet the faulte was soone amended Thus how so euer it fal out you see howe wisely ād to what great purpose you haue alleaged those decrees M. Horne The .80 Diuision Fol. 48. a. Novve began this
This was through their flattery which their parasites call humility Then by you Platina was the Popes flatterer Verily such a flatterer he was that for his free speaking agaīst the Pope he was imprisoned And it is not likely that he which was so free with the Pope thē liuing would flatter with the Popes that were dead You adde farder to proue themperour did not geue vp the Popes confirmatiō For it is not say you any thinge likely for Pope Agatho could not obtain it and it was kept but a small tyme and the Pope him self with the cōsent of a Councel not long after resigned it Haue ye done M. Horne then I pray lappe vp your as wise a conclusion as before Ergo the Quene of England is the supreame head But nowe what say you to this M. Horne that Constantin agnised the Pope for the true vicar of Christe Doth not Platina write this whose words your self reherse Let the Popes cōfirmatiō weigh as it may weigh which maketh neither with nor against this supremacy Doe not these thre woords Christes true vicar weigh down ād beate al in peces your sely poore light reasons of your cōfirmatiō Brought in I cā not tel how ād al out of ceason and nothīg pertaynīg to the kings of Englād Who neuer had anie thing to intermedle for the ratifying of the popes election But what an extreme impudency is this Or who but very euil him selfe can suspect so vily and drawe al thinges to the worste If the pope be humble thē he is with M. Horne an hypocrite and a flatterer If he be stoute he is a tyrant ambitious and proude Contrary wise if the Emperour be cruel as we shall see anon of Harry 4. and Friderike the first then he doth but his right If he doe his duty as this Constantinnowe Theodosius Valentinian Marcian and Iustinian before thē they are deceyued with flattery Wo be to you that cal euill good and good euill For as before we sayd Vitalianus Donus Agatho Leo 2. wer al commended of all writers so is this Benedictus 2. highly praysed not onely of Platina but of Sabellicus and Volaterane both for his lerning and for his holynesse And in respect of those qualyties saie they Constantine sent the decree that M. Horne is so greued withal Yet al this to M. Horne is hypocrisy And the Historians he saieth were papistes for the most part It is true they were so not only for the most parte but altogeather hitherto For what other historians what other Councels what other Church can you shewe synce Christes tyme then of very papistes If you refuse the papistes historians you must holde your peace and let all this discourse passe from Constantine the first downe to Maximiliā next predecessour to Charles the fyft You must begynne only synce Luthers tyme Which yet for very shame you haue clene omitted not speaking one word of Charles the fyfte or of Ferdināde his brother the late most renowmed Emperours or of any their gouuernement in causes ecclesiasticall whose examples yet you might as well haue browght as of any other Catholike Emperour sence Constantines tyme the first But that in these mens eyes and eares yet liuing and knowing certeynely the contrary woulde haue condemned you In the other being out of the memory of men yet liuing you thought you might by suche homly shiftes as you haue made with patched false and forged narrations worke yet somewhat with the vnlerned Reader which trusteth you better then he knoweth you If this be not true tel me the cause Maister Horne why coming down to Maximilian Charles his next predecessour and to Lewys the frenche kinge next before Frauncis the first yow come not lower to Charles him selfe and to kinge Frauncis of Fraunce Why I pray you but for the reason aboue sayed Well If you had come lower you might in dede haue founde protestant historians for your owne tothe But nowe coueting to haue a coloure of Antiquitie for your doinges you are driuen to alleage onely papist historians papist Councells papist doctours papist Emperours Brefely all your Authorities testimonies and allegations none other but of papistes Yea the Scriptures them selues of whome haue you them but of papistes No merueyll therefore if you are so continuallye by your owne Authorities beaten downe In the meane season what historians what Councels what Doctours haue you in any tyme of all the Churche to speake any one poore worde for your ymagined supremacy No no M. Horne Either you that nowe lyue are not the Churche of Christ or ells Christ hath had no Churche these thousand yeres and vpwarde Either you must condemne so many ages before you or they must condemne you Would God our dere Countrie woulde ones consider this one reason and worthely regarde the same To returne to you Maister Horne what moueth you to saie that the Electours after longe altercation agreed on Conon and Theodorus the Emperours Lyeutenant gaue his assent inferring thereof that the Popes election still appertayned to the Emperours Lieutenant and to hys assent Your tale is myngled with vntruthe and your consequent hangeth loosely For firste altercation in the election of Conon there was none Sabellicus your owne alleaged Author saieth In nullo vnquam Pontifice creando maior extitit Ordinum consensus There was neuer more agreement of all degrees in the creatyng of anye pope then in this Conon And as for the Emperours Lieutenants assent he addeth Praestitit Theodorus Exarchus suum assensum Theodorus also the Lieutenant gaue his assent which he inferreth not as you doe to shewe that the Lieutenants assent was eyther of right or necessitie required but to declare that this pope without any altercation for his singular vertues in dede was chosen withe the consent of all men yea of the Lieutenant him selfe And thus your whole and onely proufe fayleth whereby you would persuade vs that the decree of Constantine the Emperour was so sone after abolished or els not at al made but as you most peuishly talk fayned of the Papist historiās being yet al such as wrote before Luther was borne and therefore by no reason in the worlde likely to be counterfayters eyther for our vauntage or for your disauauntage Els by the same reason you may reiect al histories ād Coūcels and doctours to bycause they al make directly against you and your doctrine not only in this but in al other your heresies and say that the papistes haue fayned stories deuised Councels forged olde doctours yea and counterfayted the Scriptures also which I praye God you Caluinistes of England do not ones attempte to auouche as the Swēcfeldians haue already begonne M. Horne The .84 Diuision Fol. 51. a. But I returne againe to Agatho vvho as I sayde being in great fauour vvith Constantine the Emperour Determined saith Platina to haue a councel to decide the errour of the Monothelites But .259 bicause he coulde not him selfe by his ovvne authoritie cal
amongest their subiectes as to triumphe ouer their enemies for in so dooinge they make their authoritye subiecte to serue him bye whose gifte and protection they reigne VVherefore seinge that the holye mother the Churche which is the Body of Christe enioyeth by meanes of you her sincere and principall childe an inuincible soundnes Therefore it is writen of you moste mercifull Prince and of that same holye Churche dispersed throughout all the worlde Kinges shal be thy noursinge fathers and in like sorte it is writen the honour of the Kinge loueth iudgement in that you set much more by heauenly thā by earthly thinges and doe preferre without comparison the right faith before all worldly cares what other doe yowe herein than make right iudgement bonde and seruiceable to Goddes honour and religion and to offer vnto his diuine Maiestye an oblation and burnt Sacrifice of sweete sauour vppon the aultar of your harte God inspire encrease and replenishe your princelye harte with the light of the Catholique doctrine whereby the clowdes of the hereticall prauity may be driuen away I receyued most ioyfully the Synodical actes with your letters of highest authority by the Legates your humble seruauntes whiche were sente vnto the Councell from my predecessour Agatho at your commaundemēt VVherfore with thankes geuinge I crie vnto the Lord O Lord saue our most Christian Kinge and heare him in the day he calleth vpon thee By whose godly trauaile the Apostolike godly doctrine or Religion shineth through the world and the horrible darkenes of hereticall malice is vanished away For through your trauaile God assisting the same that mischiefe which the wicked crafte of the Deuill had brought in is ouerthrowne the benefit of the Christian Faith that Christe gaue to the saluation of man hath wonne the ouer hande The holy and greate Generall Councell whiche of late hathe beene congregate at Constantinople bye your .279 order and precepte wherein for the seruice and Ministerie sake that ye owe to God you had the chiefe rule and gouernemēt hath in al points followed the doctrin of the Apostles and approued Fathers I doe deteste therfore and curse al Heretikes yea Honorius also late Bishop of this sea who laboured prophanely to betray and subuerte the immaculate faith O holy Churche the mother of the faithfull arise put of thy mourninge weede and clothe thy selfe with ioyful apparaile beholde thy Sonne the moste constant Constantine of al Princes thy defendour thy helpe◠be not afraide hath girded him selfe with the swoorde of Goddes woorde wherewith he deuideth the miscreauntes from the Faithful hath armed him selfe in the coate armour of Faith and for his helmet the hope of Saluation This newe Dauid and Constantine hath vanquished the great Goliath thy boasting enemy the very Prince and chieftayne of all mischiefe and errours the Deuill and by his careful trauaile the righte faith hath recouered her brightnes and shineth thorough the whole worlde Stapleton In al this one leaf and an half and more there is nothing materiall but that may be auoyded by my former answere And as touching Pope Honorius we might yelde that for his owne person he was an heretyke and accursed to by the sentence of themperour the synode and the bisshop of Rome I meane either that the pope is not the head of the Church or that the Quene of England is supreame head there Neither of these shal he be able to proue by any collection that he can bringe of Honorius his heresy while he lyueth Yf he say I haue alredy declared out of the Councell at Rome in the tyme of kinge Theodoricus that the Councel yt self could not iudge the Pope I will graunte yt him and will neuer steppe backe from yt But then you muste Maister Horne take of the fathers there assembled the vnderstandinge withall that is onlesse he swarue and straye from the fayth Ye will nowe happelye replie a-againe and say how shal thē the pope whom ye make the vniuersall bishop of the whole churche direct the sayde churche in a true and a sownde fayth him self being an heretyke Or howe can yt be but the whole or the greater parte of the churche shall with the head miscarie also Or howe ys yt true that we heard at your handes euen nowe that the churche of Rome was neuer caryed away with any errrour in fayth Or howe is yt trewe that ye sayd that Peter had a pryuilege not onely for him self but for hys successours also which ye make the popes not onely not to erre them selues but also to confirme theire bretherne and to remoue all errour from them We answere that in case the Pope by his open lawe and decree made with the consent of his brethern in Synod or consistory promulged to be obserued throwghe christendomme do set forth any heresy that your replies are good and effectuall But suche a decree ye haue not shewed nor euer shall shewe For from making any suche lawe the blessed hande of God doth vpholde and euer hath vpholden the popes for his promise sake Promise I saye made to S. Peter not for his owne priuat person but for the safegard of the church which otherwyse must nedes haue a great wracke in the fayth if the Rock and head thereof shoulde publikly decree heresy In case therefore the pope be pryuately a close heretycke to him self or to other to without any open setting forth or proclaiming his errour by a common lawe as Honorius was if he were an heretike he is not proprely to be called an heretike as he is a Pope nor the church of Rome can be said to haue erred Neither the other inconueniences wil ensue that ye brought foorth But verely what soeuer Honorius in his owne person was yet certein it is that the See of Rome both in his tyme and euer after was alwaies clere of this heresy yea ād was a contynual persecutor thereof For both in the tyme of Honorius him self Pirrhus the patriarche of Constantinople was bannished by the Emperour Heraelius into Afrike at the suyte of the Churche of Rome as Platina Sabellicus and other do testifie for this heresye and also in the tyme of Theodorus the Pope within three yeres or there aboute after the decease of Honorius this Pirrhus came out of Afrique to Rome recanted there his Heresye and was by the Pope therefore reconciled though afterward againe ad proprium impietatis vomitum repedauit He retourned to the vomytte of his impietye This Pope also Theodorus wrote to Paulus of Constantinople a defender also of this heresye warnyng and rebukinge him thereof Al this was before the tyme of this generall Councell and of Pope Agatho And therefore notwithstanding the priuate erroure of Honorius whiche he neuer taughte or preached publiquely but onely in letters comming foorth in his name after his deathe was surmised to be suche yet Pope Agatho in his letters redde and allowed of the whole Councell moste truely sayed that
holy Ghoste established for euer Let me now Gentle Reader play Maister Horne his parte and make for me his accustomable conclusion The King requireth of the Clergy the confirmation of his Decrees and ordinaunces as wel concerning matters of Faith and Religion as cōcerning Ciuil maters Ergo the Clergy hath the Superioritye in bothe And with this Argument dothe Maister Horne lappe vppe here his Spannishe matters Sauing that he telleth vs of three other Councels holden at Toletum vnder Egita their King which in all the volumes of the Councels appeare not this vnder Eringius the .13 in number being the last and therefore till he tell vs where those Councelles may be founde seing he hath so often belyed the knowen Histories I will make no curtesie to note this for an Vntruth also this being a mater so vtterly vnknowen And nowe farewell Spaine for this time For Maister Horne hath manie other mightie large and farre Countries to bring vnder his conquest and Supremacie as wel truely as he hath already conquered Spaine which will be to leese the fielde and all his matter gladde to escape with body and soule with small triumphe and shame enough Goe to then Maister Horne and take your iourney when and whither it pleaseth you Yow will wishe I trowe when you haue all sayed and done that you had taryed at home and let this greate enterprise alone M. Horne The .93 Diuision pag. 55. b. Although about this time the Popes deuised 282 horible practises vvherby to vvinne them selues from vnder the ouer sight and comptrolment of the Emperour or any other and to haue the onely and Supreame authoritye in them selues ouer all as .283 they had alreadie obteined to their Churche the Supreame Title to be Heade of other Churches Yet the Emperours had not altogeather surrendred from them selues to the Popes their Authoritie and iurisdictions in Churche matters For vvhen the Church vvas grieuouslye vexed vvith the controuersie aboute Images there vvere diuerse greate Synodes or Councelles called for the decidinge of that troublesome matter by the Emperours and at the laste that vvhiche is called the Seuenth General or Oecumenical Councel vvas caled and summoned to be holden at Nice in Bythinia by Constantine and Irene the Empresse his Moother vvho vvas the Supreame vvoorker and Gouernour although but an .284 ignorant and verye superstitious vvoman I vvill say no vvoorse in this matter For her Sonne vvas but aboute tenne yeeres olde as Zonaras affirmeth and she had the vvhole rule although he bare the name After the deathe of Paule the Emperour appoincted Tarasius the Secretary to be Patriarche at Constantinople the people lyked vvell thereof But Tarasius the Emperours Secretarie refused the office and vvoulde not take it vppon him till the Emperour had promised to call a generall Councell to quiete the .285 bravvles in the Churche aboute Images The Emperour vvriteth to the Patriarche of olde Rome and to the other Patriarches vvilling them to sende their Legates vnto a Councell to bee holden at Nice in Bithynia The Bishoppes assemble at Nice by the commaundement and decree of the Emperour as they confesse in diuerse places of this Councell VVhan the Bishoppes vvere sette in Councell and many Lay persons of the nobility vvith them and the holy Ghospelles vvere brought foorth as the maner vvas although the holy Gospells vver not made .286 Iudges in this councell as they ought to haue been and vvere in al the forenamed general Councels Tarasius commēdeth the vigilant care and feruent zeale of the Emperours aboute Churche matters for ordering and pacifiyng vvherof they haue called saith he this councell The Emperour sendeth vnto he Synod certein counsailours vvith the Emperours letters patentes to this effect Constantinus and Irene to the Bisshoppes assembled in the secōd Nicene Synode by Gods grace our fauour and the commaundement of our Emperiall authoritie He shevveth that it apperteyneth to the emperial office to mainteine the peace concord and vnity of the vvhole Romayne Empire but especially to preserue the estate of Gods holy Churches vvith all possible care and councell For this cause he hath vvith paine gathered this councel together geueth licēce also and liberty to euery mā vvithout al feare to vtter his mind and iudgemēt frankely to the end the truth may the better appeare He shevveth the order he obserued in making Tarasius Bishop He prescribeth vnto the Bishopps vvhat is their office ād vvhat they should doo propounding vnto thē the holy Ghospelles as the right and 287. onely true rule they should folovve After this be mentioneth letters brought from the Bishop of Rome by his Legates the vvhiche he cōmaundeth to be opēly redde in the councel and so appointeth also other thinges that they should reade There vvas .288 nothing attempted or done in this councel vvithout the autority of the Emperours as in all the former generall councels And so at the end the vvhole Councell put vppe a supplication to the Emperour for the .289 ratifiyng of al their doings The vvhiche vvhen the Emperour had heard openly recited and read vnto them they forthvvith allovved signed and sealed The .7 Coapter Of the .7 General Councel holden at Nice Stapleton PHY on all shamelesse impudencie Doth it not shame you M. Horne ones to name this .7 Generall Councell which doth so plainly accurse you and your fellowes for your detestable saiyngs writings and doings against the holy Images and against all such as call them Idols as ye doe in this your booke Yf the authority of this Coūcel furnished with the presence of .350 Bisshops established with the cōsente of the Pope and the foure other Patriarches and euer since of all Catholike people both in the Latine and Greke Church highly reuerēced may take no force I know not what law eclesiastical may or ought to take force Yf you and your fellowes be no heretikes and it were but for this point onely according to the rule and prescription before by me out of the Emperour Iustinians writings rehearsed who is was or euer shall be an heretike And can ye then for verye shame medle with the Councel yea to craue aide of this Councel to healpe you to erect your newe Papalitie Out vpon this your exceding shamelesse demeanour Yet were your impudencie the more to be borne withal if beside the matter of Images there were not also most open and euident testimonie of the Popes Supremacie in this Synode Certainelye as in the Councell of Chalcedo after Pope Leos letters were read and in the sixt Generall Councell after Agathos letters were read all the fathers receiued and allowed and highly reuerenced the said letters and were directed by them towchinge matters of fayth then being controuersed Euen so yt fared also here The letters that Pope Adrianus sent to thēperour and to the Patriarche of Constātinople towching the Reuerēd Images beinge proponed ād reade to these Fathers they did most vniformely and most ioyfullie cōdescēde
th' Emperours consent And if any be chosen bisshop without he be coÌ„meÌ„ded and inuested by the King that in no wise he be coÌ„secrated vnder paine of excoÌ„munication As Sabellicus noteth this for a renovvmed matter that the right of creatinge the Pope vvas novv restored to the Emperial dignity euen so Nauclerus affirmeth this godly Imperour Otho to be borne in totius Ecclesiae consolationeÌ„ for the consolation of the whole Churche The .14 Chapter Of Otho the first Emperour Of Iohn the .12 and Leo the .8 Popes of Romae Stapleton THis declaration runneth all vppon the deposition of the naughtye Pope Iohn the .13 or as moste men call him the .12 in a synode at Rome the Emperour Otho being then present But onlesse M. Horne can shewe that this Emperour toke hym self for supreame head in all causes ecclesiasticall and temporall and vtterlye renownced all the Popes supreamacye the case standynge that thys Pope were a most wycked man which we freelie confesse and most vnworthy of that see yet is M. Horne farre of from iustifiing the matter Wherin eueÌ„ by hys owne author and story he should haue bene vtterly ouerthrowen yf he had made therof a true and a faythfull reporte which ye shall now heare by vs and that by hys owne chronographer so that ye shall haue good cause to be astonied to see the most shamefull and impudente dealing of thys man First then he begynneth with a notoriouse lie For neither thys Cardinall whome Luithprandus calleth Iohannem nor the Maister of the rolles whome he calleth Aronem nor the Bishop of Millain and others here named were sente to complayne vppon Pope Iohn to Otho but sente to hym by Iohn the Pope hym self which Iohn hys authour Luithprandus calleth the highe Bishop and the vniuersall Pope who most humbly beseacheth hym that he woulde vouchsaufe for the loue of God and the holye Apostle Petre and Paule as he would wishe them to forgyue hym hys synnes to deliuer hym and the Churche of Rome to hym committed from the tyrannye of Berengarius and Adelbertus Wheruppon themperour gathered an army and commyng to Italie with all spede expulsed from the Kyngdome of Italy the sayde tyrants so that yt seamed euidente that he was ayded and assisted by the moste holy Apostles Peter and Paule and which is to be noted he was afterward anoynted and crowned Emperour of the sayd Iohn though so vicyous a maÌ„ and swore also obedieÌ„ce vnto him as Nauclerus writeth Farther he did not only restore hym those thinges wherof he was spoyled but honored hym also with greate rewards aswell in golde and siluer as in precious stones And he toke an oth of the Pope vpoÌ„ the most precious body of S. Peter that he shuld neuer ayde or assist the sayd BereÌ„garius and Adelbertê° M. Horne here nedelesse enforceth the credit of his author as then liuing yea and anaunceth him to be a famous writer and a DeacoÌ„ Cardinal wheras he was as far as my boke sheweth and as farre as Trithemius and Pantaleon report of him no DeacoÌ„ Cardinal at Rome but a deacoÌ„ of the church of TicinuÌ„ otherwise called Pauia in Italy Onlesse perchauÌ„ce he was such a Cardinal as the Cardinals are amoÌ„g the pety canoÌ„s of Poules in LondoÌ„ With like truth ye say M. Horne ij lines after that the pope practised with Adelbertus to depose the Emperour but your author speaketh not so much but onlye that the Pope promised the foresayed Adelbertus to helpe him againste the Emperours power Then tell ye in a smaller and distincte letter truely inough but altogether confusely of Iohns doings writing out of your author as we haue good experience but who were that we ye shewe not nor to whome the wordes were spoken Ye say that the Emperour called a Councell in Italie to depose him that your authour sayeth not but that after three dayes themperour had bene at Rome the pope and Adelbertus being fledde from thence there was a greate assemblie in S. Peters Church rogantibus tam Romanis episcopis quà m plebe at the desire as well of the Italian bishops as of the people In the whiche councell were presente beside the Bishops many noble men And the Pope ranne not away bicause of this Councell as you vntruly reporte but iij. dayes after that he was fled with Adelbertê° the CouÌ„cel was called and that not to depose hym but to call hym to his answere as appereth by the Emperours owne oration Who after that Benedictus had rehersed dyuerse of theis horryble owtragies that ye specifie themperour and the councell sent for hym to purge hym self In the which letters sent by the Emperour ye dissemble many thinges and dismember them as the tytle of theÌ„perours letters whiche was Summo Pontifici vniuersali papae Iohanni Otho c. To the highe Bishop aÌ„d the vniuersal Pope our Lord Iohn Otho and so forth And by and by We asked the cause of your absence and why ye would not see vs your and your Churches defensour And againe Oramus itaque paternitatem vestram obnixè venire atque hijs omnibus vos purgare non dissimuletis Si forte vim temerariae multitudinis formidatis iuramento vobis affirmamus nihil fieri praeter SanctoruÌ„ Canonum sanctionem We most earnestly pray your fatherhode that ye do not forslow to come and to purge your selfe Yf ye feare any violeÌ„ce of the rude and rashe people we promise you vpon our Othe that nothing shal be done contrary to the Decrees of the holye Canons After this ye rehearse the Popes short answere which yet as short as it is doth wonderfully trouble you and ye dare not fully recite it I hea saie saith this Iohn ye wil make an other Pope which if ye attempt I excoÌ„municate you all that ye may haue no licence or power to order any or to saie Masse It is true that ye saie afterwarde that the Councell desired the Emperour that the said Iohn might be remoued and that the Emperour so answered Yet ye leaue out part of his answere And that is and that some other might be found who should rule the holy and vniuersall See Neither did they desire of the Emperour any thing els but his assistaÌ„ce in the remouiÌ„g of him Neither proprely to speak otherwise then by coÌ„senting and assisting did th'Emperour create pope Leo. As appeareth by your author saying that al saied with one voice LeoneÌ„ nobis in pastoreÌ„ eligimus vt sit summus vniuersalis Papa Romanae ecclesiae We doe electe Leo to be our pastour and the high and vniuersall Pope of the Roman Churche and doe refuse Iohn the renegate for hys wycked behauiour The wich thinge beinge thryse by all cried owte he was caried to the palace of Lateran Annuente imperatore with themperours consente and theÌ„ to S. Peters Church to be consecrated and theÌ„ they swore they would be faythful vnto him And in thys election the people also
by Fabian and by Polychronicon that he would sometime like a cōquerour for his owne lucre and safetie both displace the English prelats as he did the Knights and Nobles of the realme to place his owne Normans in their roome and also haue a peece many times of his owne mind cōtrary to the precise order of the Canōs and lawes ecclesiastical And this not only Fabian and Polychonicon but before them both Williā of Malmesbury doth also witnes Such faults therfore of Williā Cōquerour ād of others that your authour and other reporte in discōmendation serue you notwithstāding such beggarly shiftes you are forced to vse for good argumēts ād substātial bulwarks to build your newe supreamacy vpō And nowe might I or anie wise mā much meruail to cōsider how that ye haue ladē and freighted this one page of your boke with no lesse then .6 quotatiōs of the Polychronicō and yet not one of them seruing for but rather againste you yea eche one ouerthrowing your purpose And therfore because ye would be the lesse espied as throughout your whole discourse so here ye neither name boke nor chapter of your authour Beside that it is vntrue that ye write as out of Polychronicon that the popes Legates kept a Councell before which was kept at Winchester For he speaketh of none other but of that where Stigādus that we spake of was degraded and afterward kept streighly in prison by Williā Conquerour And the Bishops and Abbats ye speake of were not deposed by the King but as your self write by the kings meanes and procuremēt Which was as Fabiā reporteth all to the entent he might preferre Normans to the rule of the Church as he had preferred his Knightes to the rule of the temporaltie that he might stand in the more suertie of the lande M. Horne The .119 Diuision pag. 77. a. In like maner did his sonne William Rufus vvho made Anselm Bishop of Yorke and aftervvard trāslated him to Cantorbury But within a while strife and cōtention fel betwene him and Anselm for Anselm might not cal his Synods nor correct the bishops but as the kīg would the king also chalēged the inuestiture of bisshops This king also forbad the paying of any mony or tribut to Rome as saith Polychronicon The like inhibition made Henry the first and 417. gaue Ecclesiastical promotions as his auncestours had doone vvherefore Anselme fel out vvith the kinge and vvould not consecrate suche Prelates as he beynge a Lay man had made but the Archebishop of Yorke .418 did consecrate thē and therefore Anselme .419 fledde the Realme In an other councel at London the spiritual condescended that the kinges officers should punish Priestes for whoordome The cause of this decree as it seemeth vvas that a Cardinall named Ioannes Cremensis that came to redresse the matter after he had enueighed againste the vice vvas him selfe the same nyghte taken tardy In the which councell also sayth Polydore the kinge prouided many thinges to bee enacted which shoulde greatly helpe to leade a Godly and blessed life After this the kinge called an other Councell at Sarisbury Sommoning thither so well the chief of the Clergy as the people and swore them vnto him and vnto VVilliam his sonne Whereupon Polydorus taketh occasion to speake of the order of our Parliamente though it haue a French name yet in deede to be a councell of the Clergy and the Laitie vvhereof the Prince hath a full ratifiyng or enfringing voyce And not only saith he this king did make Bisshoppes and Abbottes vvhich he calleth holy rites Lavves of religion and Church ceremonies as other likevvyse cal it ecclesiastical busynes but the Princes of euery natiō begane euery wher to claim this right vnto thē selues of namīg and denouncing of Bisshops the which to this daie they hold fast with toothe and nayle Also Martinus here noteth Vntil this time and frō thence .420 euē til our daies the king of Hungary maketh and inuestureth according to his pleasure Bisshops and other Ecclesiastical persons within his Dominions Stapleton Ye shal nowe good reader see a more euidente testimonie of M. Hornes meruelouse newe logike and diuinity wherof I spake euen now For ys not this a worthy and a clerkly conclusion The wicked king Rufus woulde not suffer the blessed and learned archbishop of Caūterbury Anselme to cal hys Synodes and correcte the Bishoppes he challenged the inuestiture of Bishoppes he woulde paye no tribute to Rome Ergo the Quene of Englande is supreame head of the Church of Englande The losenes and fondnes of thys argumente euery childe may sone espie By this argument he may set the Popes crowne vppon the head of the wycked and heathen Prince especiallie the tyrāte Licinius with whome Eusebius cōparing the good and Christian Emperour Constantine cōpartner with hym in the empire ād not in hys wyckednes writeth thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. First then he watched and obserued the Priestes of God that were vnder hys gouernemente and wheras they had nothing offended hym he by curiouse and subtyle working deuised pretensed matter to trouble and vex◠them When he could fynd no iuste matter to accuse them withall he made a proclamatiō that the Bishoppes for no maner of matter should assemble together and that yt shoulde not be lawfull to any of them to repayre to theire neighbours Churches or to call any Synode or place to consulte and debate vppon suche thinges as apperteyned to the commoditye of the Churche Thys was hys dryfte by the wich he sowght they re destruction For either the Bishoppes were in daunger to be punished ▪ yf they trāsgressed his law or yf they kepte the lawe they broke the order and custome of the Churche For they could not aduise thē selues in any weighty matters but in a Synode And thys wicked mā hated of God gaue thys commaundement that he might worke quite contrarye to the doeinges of good Constantyne whome God loued For he such was his reuerēce to God suche was his studie and endeuour to haue peace and agreemente assembled Gods priests together Th' other cōtrariwyse wēt about to dissolue those things that were wel ordeined and to breke peace ād agreemēt Thus farre Eusebius of the heathen tyran Licinius Ye play therfore M. Horn like a very spider that gathereth nothīg but poison out of sweet herbes and so doe you out of good chronicles Ye are like to the flie that loueth to dwell in the horse dong I would to God your Reader M. Horne would either aduisedly weigh what an ill King this Williā Rufus was by the most agreable consent of all writers and what straūge and wōderful tokēs were sene in his time ād how he ended his life being slaine by the glaūsing of an Arrowe as he was a hūting or the excellēt learning cōstancy and vertue of the B. Anselmus and the great miracles that
whome he went about to poyson By reason of which outrages he was as I said denounced enemy to the Church of Rome by Alexander the .4 and shortly after Charles Kinge Lewys his brother was made King of Sicilie by Clemens the .4 paying to the Pope a tribute and holding of him by faithe and homage Such Supreme heads were your Conradus Conradinus and Manfredus As for Charles who only by the Popes Authority came to that dignity as I haue said it is not true that he as you say had all or most of the doing in the election or making of diuerse Popes For the Cardinalls only had the whole doing Truth it is that a strief and contention rising amonge the Cardinals for the election and many of them being enclined to serue Charles expectation they elected those which he best liked of But what can all this make to proue the Prince Supreme Gouernour in al ecclesiastical causes yea or in any ecclesiastical cause at al PriÌ„ces eueÌ„ now adaies find some like fauour sometimes at the electioÌ„ of Popes But thiÌ„k you therfore thei are takeÌ„ of their subiects for Supreme Gouernours c You may be ashamed M. Horne that your reasons be no better M. Horne The .130 Diuision pag. 79. b. Edvvard the first King of Englande about this time made the Statute of Northampton So that after that time no man should geue neither sel nor bequeath neither chauÌ„ge neither bye title assign laÌ„ds tenemeÌ„ts neither reÌ„tes to no maÌ„ of ReligioÌ„ without the KiÌ„gs leaue which acte sence that tyme hath beÌ„ more straightly enacted and deuised with many additioÌ„s thereunto augmeÌ„ted or annexed The which Law saith Polidore he made .442 bicause he was Religionis studiosissimê° c. most studiouse of Religion and most sharpe enemie to the insolency of the Priests The .27 Chapter Of King Edward the first of Englande Stapleton LEaue ones Maister Horne to proue that wherein no man doth stande with you and proue vs that either Kinge Edwarde by this facte was the Supreame Head of the Churche or that the Popes Primacie was not aswel acknowledged in EnglaÌ„d in those dayes as it hath ben in our dayes None of your marginal Authours auouch any such thinge Neither shall ye euer be able to proue it Your authours and many other haue plentiful matter to the contrarye especially the Chronicle of Iohannes Londonensis which semeth to haue liued aboute that tyme and seemeth amonge all other to haue writen of him verie exactlye Lette vs see then whether Kinge Edwarde tooke him selfe or the Pope for the Supreame Head of the Churche This King after his Fathers death returning from the holie Lande in his iourney visited Pope Gregorie the tenthe and obteyned of him an excommunication against one Guido de monte forti for a slawghter he had committed Two yeares after was the famouse Councell holden at Lions at the which was present the Emperour Michael Paleologus of whome we haue somewhat spoken And trowe ye Maister Horne that at suche tyme as the Grecians which had longe renounced the Popes authority returned to their olde obedience againe that the realm of Englande withdrewe it selfe from the olde and accustomable obedience Or trowe ye that the true and worthye Bisshops of England refused that Councell as ye and your fellowes counterfeite and parliament bisshops only haue of late refused the Councel of Trente No no. Our authour sheweth by a verse commonly then vsed that it was frequented of all sorte And the additions to Newburgensis which endeth his storie as the said Iohn doth with this King saith that plures episcopi coÌ„uenerunt de vniuersis terris de Anglia ibidem aderant archiepiscopi Cantuar. Ebor. et caeteri episcopi Angliae ferè vniuersi there came thither manye bisshops from al quarters and from EnglaÌ„d the Archbisshops of Canterburie and Yorke and in a maner all the other bisshops of the realme In this Kinges tyme the Pope did infringe and annichilate the election of the Kings Chauncelour being Bisshop of Bathe and Welles chosen by the monks and placed in the Archebisshoprike of Caunterbury Iohn Pecham In this Kings tyme the yere of our Lorde .1294 the prior of Caunterburie was cited to Rome and in the yeare .1298 appeale was made to the Pope for a controuersie towching the election of a newe Bisshop of Elie. Thre yeres after the bisshop of Chester was constrayned to appeare personally at Rome and to answere to certayne crymes wherewith he was charged Wythin two yeares after was there an other appeale after the death of the Bisshoppe of London towching the election of the newe Bisshoppe Yea the authority of the Pope was in highe estimation not onely for spirituall but euen for temporal matters also The Kinges mother professed her selfe a religiouse woman whose dowrie notwithstandinge was reserued vnto her and confirmed by the Pope For the greate and weightye matters and affaires standing in controuersie and contention betwene this King Edward and the Frenche Kinge the Pope was made arbiter and vmpier who made an agreament and an arbitrimente which being sente vnder his seale was reade in open parliamente at Westmynster and was well liked of all The Kinge and the nobility sendeth in the yeare of our Lorde 1300. letters to the Pope sealed with an hundred seales declaring the right of the crowne of England vpon ScotlaÌ„d and they desire the Pope to defende their right and that he would not geue a light eare to the false suggestioÌ„s of the Scots There are extant at this day the letters of Iohn Baliole and other Scots agnising the said superiority sent to this Kinge Edwarde In the foresaide yeare .1300 the Kinge confirmed the great Charter and the Charter of the Forest and the Archebisshoppe of Caunterburie with the other Bisshoppes pronounced a solemne curse vpon al suche as would breake the sayd liberties This Kinge was encombred with diuerse and longe warres aswell with Fraunce as Scotlande and therefore was fayne to charge the clergy and laity with many payments But in as much as Pope Bonifacius consideringe the wonderfull and intolerable exactions daylie layed vppon the clergy of they re princes had ordeyned in the councell at Lions that from thence forth the clergy shuld pay no tribute or taxe without the knowledge and consente of the see of Rome Robert Archbishop of Canterbury being demaunded a tribute for him self and his clergie stode in the matter not without his great busines and trouble And at the length vpon appellation the matter came to the Popes hearing The kinge had afterwarde by the Popes consente dyuerse payments of the clergy Many other thinges could I lay forth for the popes primacy practised at this tyme in Englande And is nowe M. Horn one onely Acte of Parliament made against Mortmaine of such force with yow that it is able to plucke froÌ„ the Pope his triple Crowne and set yt vppon the kynges head Yf
his Apostles had nothing in coÌ„mon or in priuat which was the heresie of those that are called Fratricelli or Pauperes de Lugduno most chieflie of al men set forth by a Frier called Michaël de Cesena and our Countriman Frier Ockam aÌ„d Marsilius Patauinus and by this your Emperour Lewes of Bauarie and by Petrus de Corbario the Antipope that ye say was placed in pope Iohns roome who keping a Conuenticle in Italie condemned pope Iohn for an Heretique as your Author Marius declareth So that this faction in this wise on euerie side banded grew to a very great schisme And many so fondly and obstinately dwelt in this opininion that they died as obstinately and wretchedly for it And yet these men as I haue saied are not onely holy brethren but holye Martyrs too with Maister Foxe And nowe good Maister Horne tell vs your iudgement in the matter Is it Heresie or is it no heresie to defende this opinion obstinatlie If ye say it is heresie â–ª then doe ye confesse your newe Heade of the Church with his newe Idole and Antipope an Heretique and doe shew your selfe a greate slaunderouse lyer against pope Iohn and a very fonde madde man thus to fight against your selfe and your owne cause If ye doe stoutelie denie this to be heresie as yee seeme by the order of your declaration to denie it as well as the rest then shewe you your selfe no simple Schismatique nor simple Heretique and so ye are at the least messhed here in foure heresies To set some fast footing in the discussioÌ„ of these matters and seriouslye to weigh and examine euery thing woulde aske some larger talke theÌ„ we may now vnlesse we would be to to tediouse to our reader wel spare But yet for the two principal matters seing you make so light of Pope Iohn and the Churches Authoritie I will conuince you and sufficientlye to I hope and by suche a witnesse as your owne Emperour of all other men in the worlde did most esteme and reuerence yea and kissed his fote to PerchauÌ„ce Maister Horne ye longe to heare of this man Truelye he is none other but your Emperours dearling and idole the Antipope I meane Petrus de Corbario Who at leÌ„gth called no doubt thereto by the speciall grace of God better aduising him selfe of his doings and weighing them better with him selfe after mature and seriouse discussing of them in fyne founde him selfe no Pope but a miserable and a wretched intruder in the sea of S. Peter and a damnable disturber of the peace and vnitye of Christes Churche and to say all at ones a greauouse schismatike and an heynouse heretike Wherefore fynding the worme of conscience bytinge and gnawing his harte he fell to greate sorowe and lamentation and forthwith being then at a citie in Italy called Pisa before the Archebisshoppe of the said citye and the Bisshoppe of Luke and manye other honorable persons aswell of the clergy as of the laity voluntarilie and willinglye shewed howe penitente he was for his greauouse enormities and before them and certayne notaries for a full testimonie of his true repentance gaue ouer his vsurped primacie and plainely confessed that he hadde bene a schismatike and an heretike and he did put him selfe into the handes and mercie of the right Pope Iohn the .22 And wrote vnto him resident then at Auinion in Fraunce his moste humble submission in the which he declareth that as him selfe was but an vsurper of the Apostolique â–ª See So your Lewys of Bauarie was no lawfull Emperour but an vsurper He declareth further that both he and the said Lewes mainteyned diuers heresies and namely two of these that ye here specify concerning the pouertie of Christ and the making and the deposinge of the Pope The which he doth by speciall woordes freelie and voluntarilie forsake renounce and abiure And promiseth that he woulde euer after belieue as the sayde Iohn and the holie Churche of Rome belieued Wil ye nowe see good Reader the wonderfull workinge of God that hath brought to Maister Horne his owne Pope to condemne him and his newe Heade of the Churche Lewys for Arrante heretikes Yea to make a shorte aunswere to all Maister Hornes booke and to call yt heresie that Maister Horne doth so stowtlie defende in saying that the Emperour shoulde be aboue the Pope and to haue authority to make or depose the Pope And thus ye heare Maister Horne that contrary to your saying Pope Iohn neither was deposed nor coulde be deposed by your Emperour I meruayle nowe seing that it is a true and sownde doctrine by your newe heades teachinge that Christe and the Apostles hadde nothinge of theire own that your and your fellowes consciences who pretende that ye woulde haue the Churche that nowe is reformed to the paterne of the primityue and Apostolicall Churche are so large that ye are nothing pinched at coÌ„science in keping your godly and great possessions The .30 Chapter Of Gods Iudgement vpon such Emperours as seme most to haue practised M. Horns Primacy Stapleton BVT nowe M. Horne sith we are come by course of tymes and ages to the last Emperour that notoriously rebelled against the Apostolike See of Rome for since this Lewys the .4 they haue al ben obedient ChildreÌ„ to that See especially in al causes spiritual or Ecclesiasticall eueÌ„ to the right Catholike Emperour Maximilian that now reigneth I wil put you brefely in minde to what ends al these disobedient Emperours came Trusting that this consideration of Gods iudgement shal be neither to you bearing your self for a bishop in Gods Church vnpleasant neither for me my vocation considered vnmete neither to the Christian Reader vnfruteful To be short therfore CoÌ„staÌ„â—ius the ArriaÌ„ Emperor which banished Pope Liberius aÌ„d plaied in dede the part of your supreme gouernour died obscurely and miserably whiles he persecuted Iulyan his own Cousen Valens an other ArriaÌ„ Emperor and playing Rex ouer al Catholik Bishops in the East being ouercome in field of the Gothes was burned to ashes in a poore cotage with diuers of his nobles about him which â–ª was neuer read of any Christian Emperour sence or before Valentinian the yonger who called his bisshop S. Ambrose to appeare before his consistory and there to answer in matters of faith his end was to be kylled of his own seruants and shamefully hanged Anastasius the Eutychian Emperour and excommunicated of Pope Gelasius was stroken to deathe with fyre from heauen and Mauritius an vnmerciful persecuter of blessed Pope Gregory and a busy Prince ouer his Bishops seing first his wife and children murdred before his face was murdered at last him selfe of a base Souldiare Phocas Constans nephewe to Heraclius banished the most holy Pope Martinus but seing him selfe for that and such like wicked dedes saith Zonaras hatefull to his subiectes he left Constantinople and liued in Sicilia where at a bathing he was slayne Michael sonne to Theophilus
him to his shippe and saylled to Colayn as one that fledde away VVith .452 vvhiche doynges the Emperour became very famouse for he was a man of great vvorkes VVho did lyghten the kingdōme of Bohem◠bothe vvith the setting foorth of Religion and vvith the discipline of Lavves and good manners The .33 Chapter Of Charles the .4 Emperour And of Nilus the Bisshop of Thessalonica Stapleton THis man runneth on his race stil to proue the Emperour Charles the .4 also the Supreame heade of the Churche because he reproued the Popes Legat and other of the Clergy for disorders Goe ones to the matter M. Horne and proue to M. Feckenham that Charles toke either him selfe to be head of the Church or the Pope not to be the Head Was not this Charles crouned by Pope Innocentius his Legate Did not this Charles geaue the vsuall othe that Emperours make to the Pope And did he not at the Popes commaundemente voide out of Italie straight after his coronation If ye denie it ye shal finde it in your owne Authour Nauclerus Yf ye graunt it being the principal why do ye so trifle in other things that touch not the principal matter standing in variance betwene you and M. Fekenham These are but fonde floorishes of your rude rhetorique And I may resemble your doings well to a dead snake whose taile and hinder partes the head being cut of and the snake slaine do notwithstanding for a while moue and sturre yea and make a resemblance of life Euen so the head of your serpentine and poisoned argumentatiō against the Popes primacy being at al times by the true and faithful declaration of the saied Primacie against your false arguing as it were with a sharp sworde cut of yet make ye by telling vs of reformation and such bie matters a countenaūce and resemblaūce of some truth or as it were of some life in your matter ye take in hād to proue And truly your bie matters to are cōmonly brought in very malitiously ignorātly erroneously ād foolishly as wel otherwhere as euē here also For to leaue then other things what folly is it for you to proue by this storie the like regiment in this Emperours time as is now in England for if ye proue not this ye proue nothing to the purpose confessing your selfe that the Popes Legat was present in the Coūcel with th' Emperor And wel ye wot ye haue no Popes Legate in your cōuocation But what was the disorder M. Horn in the Popes Legate Because he will not tell it you good Reader ye shal now heare it at my hands Sir saith the Emperour to the Legate the Pope hath sent you into Germanie where you gather a great masse of mony but reformation in the Clergie ye make none At which words the Legat being gilty to himself went away Now what inferre you hereof M. Horne Do not these words necessarily import the Popes Primacy in Germany And that the reformation of the Clergy was at the Popes ordering not at the Emperours Is not therefore M. Feckenhā much boūd vnto you that he hath of you so tractable and gentle an Aduersarie But the Archebishop of Mentz also you say is commaūded to reforme his Clergy I āswere If ye had told the cause withal ye had surely deformed al your Geneuical Clergie The occasiō was for that one Cuno a Canon of his Church there presēt wēt in a cap or hood more lay like ād souldior like then Priestlik What think you thē this Emperor would haue said to your brother Smidelinus the pastor of Gepping that preached openly before a great assemblie of the nobilitie in Germany in his Maisters liuery girded with a wodknife by his side Or to the late Caluinist Ministers in Antwerp of whō some preached in clokes and rapiers by their sides What likīg would he haue had in your bretherns late booke made in the defence of their Geneuical apparrel ād for the vnfoldīg of the Popes attierment as they cal it And therfore the Quenes most excellēt Ma. hath don very wel her self to see to these disorders as ye said thēmperor would see to it him selfe He said so in dede But how To doe it by his authority No. But cōmaunding the Archbisshop to see to the reformatiō of his Clergy in their apparrell their shoes their heare and otherwise And withal he said yf the disordered persons would not redresse their abuses then should they leese the profites and issues of their benefices the which the Emperour would employ with the Popes cōsent to better vses And so haue you of your accustomable liberalitie and goodnes broughte to our hande one Argumente more for the Popes superiority This hath your Author Nauclerus And as for your brother Gaspar Hedio though he rehearse al the residue word by word in a manner out of Nauclerus yet these three poore wordes cū volūtate Papae weighed so heauie against your new primacy that he could not carrie thē with him And you to be sure tell vs that the Emperour saide he would see to it hī self But how he would see to it that would you not your Reader should see least he should see withal not your Charles but the Popes primacie This your dissimulation is badde inough But whē ye adde with the which doings th'Emperour became very famouse I suppose your vnhonest dealing throughout all your booke practised will make you famous to and yet to your no great cōmendatiō but to your great shame and infamy Your Authors say not nor can wel say he was famouse for these doings And then come ye in as wisely with your for he was a wise man ctc. Nauclerus saith in dede he was a renouned Emperour not for the causes by you aboue rehearsed but for some other that he afterward reciteth and nothing seruing your with the which doings c. The doings that made this Charles the 4. so famous if ye list to know M. Horn were that with his greate charges and bountifulnes he erected the Vniuersitye of Praga in Boheme that he founded manye Monasteries that he brought the bodie of S. Vitus to Praga and such like Which you had as litle lust to recite as you haue to follow Only you say he was famouse for setting forth of Religion A man woulde thinke that knewe you that he was a setter foorth of your religion forsoth But if you had tolde vs as your Author telleth you that he builded Monasteries and translated Saints bodies Euery child should haue sene that this setting forth of Religion in Charles ▪ was no such suprem gouernment as you should proue to M. Fekenham but was to say al in few words a setting forth of Papistrie See you not M. Horne what a faire thread you haue sponne M. Horne The .138 Diuision pag. 83. a. At this time vvrot Nilus the Bisshop of Thessalonica declaring the .453 only cause of the diuision betvvene the Greke and the Latine
our Crede that M Fekenham here toucheth This is you say your self here M. Horne the propositiō of that part of the othe Al true subiects ought and must forsake al foraine iurisdictiōs powers superioritie praeeminences and authorities of euery foraine Prince and Prelate state or Potentate The propositiō of M. Fekenhā is that to beleue the holy Catholik Church is as much to say as to be subiect and obediēt to the Catholik Church But the Catholik Church cōprehēdeth al the corps of Christēdom as wel without the realme as within the realme subiect and obediēt to one head the Pope of Rome And this Pope of Rome is to you a foraine Prelate Power and Potentate as your self doth afterward expoūd it Ergo by vertue of the oth you force al the Quenes subiects to renoūce and forsake al the corps of Christēdom without the realm which is as I haue said the extreme cōtradictory to this Al true subiects ought and must beleue obey and be subiect to the whole corps of Christendom as well without the Realme as within You answer The Othe maketh no mētion in any one word of the Catholike Church But I replie In that you exclude al foraine power and authoritie you exclude also the Catholik Church which is no lesse forain to you thē is the Pope to whom that Church is subiect as the body to the head You saye the Othe speaketh of a foraine Prince Prelate and Potentate and so of the foraine power and authority of such a foraine state but I replie First that you belye the Othe For the Othe speaketh not of a forraine Prince Prelate and Potentate but of euery foraine Prince Prelate and potentate as but the second leafe before your selfe describeth this part of the Othe And so expresly you renounce as al Princes so all Prelates of Christes Churche whiche is the whole Catholike Church And so the Othe is plaine contradictory to this Article I beleue the Catholique Churche Secondarily I replie that the foraine authoritie of such a foraine state is in your sense the whole Churches authoritie subiect to the Pope of Rome And so ones again by the report of your Oth in renoūcing al forain autority you renoūce al the Churches authority without the realme of Englād as much to say you renoūce to beleue ād obey the Catholik church And as much to say you protest by oth to beleue and obey only the church within the realm of England Cōsider now good Reader whether this third part of the oth be not mere cōtradictory in effect to this article of our Crede I beleue the Catholike Church supposing that we must not onely beleue but also obey and be subiect to the Catholike Church Which is the Argumēt that M. Fekenham proposeth and is the demaund in M. Fekenhams issue To the which M Horne answereth neuer a whit But frameth a nother opposition such as in deede might well become a dremer in his dreme Againe betwen this Article of our Crede I beleue the Cōmuniō of Saints ād your othe I renoūce al foraine iurisdictiōs power superiority praeeminēce of euery foraine Prince and Prelate is a plaine and extreme cōtradiction For as to renoūce euery forain Prince bīdeth al the subiects of Englād to obey ōly the prince of that lād and no prince out of the lād in al tēporal causes ād things which part of the Othe no Papist in England euer refused to take and which for my part M. Barlow of Chichester can beare me witnesse I refused not but expreslie offered my self to take at what time vpō refusal of the other part he depriued me as much as laie in him of my prebend in that church so to renoūce euery forain Prelate as the othe expresly speaketh bindeth al the subiects of England to obey only the Prelates of that lād and not to obey any Prelate without the land what soeuer he be in any spiritual or Ecclesiasticall cause Which is as euery man may see the extreme cōtradictory to this Article of our Crede I beleue the Cōmunion of Saints Wherby is ment as M Fekenhā reasoneth and M. Horne denieth not nor can with any shame deny that euery Christian man ought to beleue a perfecte attonement participation and cōmunion to be emongst al beleuers and members of Christes Catholike Churche in doctrine in faith in religion and sacraments He confesseth also that it is not lauful for vs of the realm of England therin to dissent from the Catholik Church of Christ dispersed in al other Realms This is a most true and inuincible opposition betwene the Othe and the article or parte of our Crede most truly and learnedly set forth by M. Feck lewdly dissembled ād no whit answered by M. Horn. Now though you and your felowes M. Horne wil seme to expound by the authority of euery foraine Prelate the authority of the Pope only yet who seeth not what an heape of absurdities doo folow therof For first is the Pope euery forain Prelate or yf he be not why sweare you against euery forain Prelate Secondly is euery forain Prelate the Pope then haue we I trowe more Popes then one Thirdly why should yow rather meane by a forain Prelate the B. of Rome in Italy then the B. of Millayn in Lombardy the B. of Toledo in Spain the B. of Lisbona in Portugal the B. of Parys in Fraunce the B. of Ments in Germany or any other bishope in these lowe Countries here in Sicily in Polonia in Prussia or any other where without the Realm of Englād Or what is ther in the B. of Rome to make hī forain which is not also in al the forenamed bishops yea ī al catholik bishops beside those of the realm of Englād Fourthly when you renounce euery forain Prelat ▪ You doe plainly renoūce al Prelates whatsoeuer without the realm of Englād and so you renoūce al society cōmuniō ād Feloshyp of saints that is of faithful folk in the Church of Christ. Fiftly albeit the othe had expresly named or entended to renoūce the pope only yet in so doing they had renoūced al Catholik bishops beside And that not only because al Catholike bisshoppes are subiect to the Pope as to their head whereby renoūcing the Head you renoūce also the bodye vnder that Head but also because the faith the doctrin ād the religiō of the Pope of Rome is no other thē the faith doctrin ād religiō of al other Catholik bishops Neither is the faith of other Catholik bishops any other faith thē the Pops faith is Therfor who renoūceth by othe the Pope of Rome for a forain Prelat and his faith ād doctrine for forain he renoūceth also by othe the faith and doctrine of al other Catholik bishops without the Realme of England for forain Sixtly in renoūcing all power and Authority of euery forayn Prelat you renoūce the Lutherā and Sacramētary Superintēdents of Geneua of Zurich of Basil of Wittēberg
deuised this holsome Councell to seke for ayde of the Bisshoppes of FraÌ„ce against their spirituall enemies wherevpoÌ„ two learned bisshops of France Germanus and Lupus were sent into Brittanie to redresse and represse those heresies If those Catholike Brittanies had taken such an othe as M. Horn here doth iustifie they should I trow haue incurred periurie or treason to seke redresse in matters of religion at the handes of those foraine Bisshoppes Likewise when Melitus the first Bisshoppe of London trauailed out of Englande to Rome to counsell Pope Boniface of matters touching the direction of the Englishe Churche when also the Clergy of Scotlande being troubled with the Pelagian heresie and schismaticall obseruation of Easter sent to Rome for redresse Maister Horne must be driuen to say either that those Bisshoppes committed periurie and treason against their Princes or els that in those dayes no such othe was tendred nor no such regiment practised on Princes partes as this othe commaundeth Farder if it be necessarie reasonable or requisite that all true subiestes must renounce the Iurisdiction and Authoritye of euery forain prelate Howe farre was S. Augustine ouersene which so often tymes so earnestlye and so expressely chargeth the Donatistes with the Authoritie power and iurisdiction of forain prelates beyond the seas out of Afrike He saieth of them touching the accusation of Cecilianus their Bisshoppe Quem primò vtique apud collegas transmarinos conuincere debuerant They ought first of all to haue conuinced him before his fellowe Bisshops beyond the seas He saith farder that in case Cecilian hadde bene gyltye they ought not therefore to separate themselues from the Churches beyonde the seas of Ephesus of Smirna of Laodicea and of other Countreis He saith the whole Churche of Christ is but one bodye And they that separate them selues from that bodye vt eorum coÌ„munio non sit cuÌ„ toto quacuÌ„que diffunditur sed in aliqua parte separata inueniatur manifestum est eos non esse in Ecclesia Catholica so that they coÌ„municate not with the whole body whersoeuer it be spred abroad but be fouÌ„d to be separated in some parte therof it is manifest that they be not in the Catholike Churche I say nowe M. Horne yf by vertue of this othe euerye true subiect must renounce euery foraine prelate then did S. Augustine much wronge to the Donatistes to require them to conuince their aduersarie before the Bisshops beyond the seas which doth import an Authority of al those forain bishops ouer the Africans alone theÌ„ was he to blame to charge them with separatioÌ„ froÌ„ forain prelates of Ephesus Smirna and Laodicea and other Countreis Last of all then was he farre wyde to pronounce them for meÌ„ cleane out of the Catholike Churche which seuered them selues from the society of any part thereof Then also might the Donatist had he learned so far furth his lesson as you haue both easied him self of much trauell out of Afrike into Italy and Fraunce and also might sone haue stopped S. Augustines mouth saying What haue we to doe with forain prelates beyond the seas what nede we care for their Authority iurisdiction society and communion We are true subiectes of Afrik We renounce al foraine power Iurisdiction and Authoritye And truely I see no cause but with as good reason and conscience al subiects of all realmes may and ought to renounce by othe the power and Authoritie of al forain prelats or bishops out of their land and Countre as we of EnglaÌ„d must aÌ„d ought so to do out of ours Which if it be ones graunted enacted and agreed vpoÌ„ in al other realmes as it is in oures what ende wil there be of schismes and dissension in the Church What hope of vnytie can be coÌ„ceyued Or howe can euer vnytie be long maintayned What communion what society what felowshippe can there be amonge Christen people What Authorytie shall general Councels haue which consiste in maner altogether in forayn prelates and bishops if this othe be accompted good In the first second third fourth fyft sixt seuenth and eigth general CouÌ„cell of Christendom we reade not of any one Braityne or English bishop to haue ben present there In the 6. general Councels pope Agatho coÌ„fessed that Theodorus the Archbishop of Caunterbury was called thither and long looked for But for his great charge at home in those beginnings of the English Church he came not Wilfrid of Yorke was at Rome but not at Constantinople where that general CouÌ„cel was holden What theÌ„ shal our Church of England renounce the Authoryte of al those general Councels as the Authorytie of foraine prelats by vertu of this Othe What can be more detestable or abhomynable But they which conceyued and endyted firste this thirde parte of the Othe of renouncing all Authoryte of euery forain prelat had they not trow you M. Horn a directe ey to general Councels and did they not by that clause closely disburden and discharge the whole realme of al obedience to general CouÌ„celles namely to the general CouÌ„cel of Trent that theÌ„ was assembled And if they intended not so much see you not then howe vnaduisedly howe daungerously and to howe great a preiudice that part of the Othe was conceyued and endyted Agaâ—ne yf so much was not intended howe cometh it to passe that in the iniunctions where the Othe is drawen as much as may be to a gentle exposition this part is not so interpreted as it might not seme to exclude the Authority of general Councels then the which there is in the Churche no higher or more Supreme Authoritye excepte the Pope him selfe that is the vndoubted Heade thereof By this that hath ben said appereth M. Horne how falsly and slaunderously you charge M. FekenhaÌ„ with thre seueral lies lâ—wde shameful aÌ„d moÌ„strous For first it is no lewde lie but a foule and lewde heresy of yours that you haue erected a new faith a new Religion and a new vse of Sacraments not only to al the Church throughout the worlde before your daies but also froÌ„ your felow protestaÌ„ts the LutheraÌ„s the OsiaÌ„drins aÌ„d the Anabaptists If you take this for a slauÌ„der clere your self of your horrible heresies aÌ„d schisms in the table of Staphylus It is no shameful lie but a shameful and worse then a detestable case that by this corporall othe you haue forced many a soule to renouÌ„ce and refuse in effect though not in plain words the deuil hiÌ„self would not be so bolde at lest at the beginning these two Articles or points of our faith I beleue the Catholik Church and I beleue the CoÌ„munion of Saints It is no moÌ„strous lie but a most monstrous and pytiful case that you by othe renouÌ„cing the power and Authority of euery forain prelat in plaine Englishe haue made the Catholik Church which coÌ„sisteth of al forain prelats and bisshops out of England not of English bisshops onely in plaine Englishe a mere foraine
a thīg most probable For ye make the very same resolutions to hym euen in this your answere also For doe ye not expressely say a fewe leaues before that princes neither do nor may claime to preache the word of God to minister the Sacramentes or to bynde and lose Do ye not say that this is a spirituall gouernement and rule belonging onely to the bishops and Church rulers Do ye not confesse within 4. leaues followinge the lyke And that Bisshoppes haue the spirituall Iurisdistion ouer theire flocke by the expresse worde of God and that thereby Princes haue not all maner of spiritual gouerment Is not this agreable to the resolutiōs that M. Fekenham saith he receyued at your handes Again M. Fenkenham addeth that in your said resolutions ye saye that the authority to excommunicate is not properly perteyning to Princes but apperteyneth to the whole cōgregation aswell as to them Doe ye not confesse I pray you the same twise in your answere immediatly following after this Why say you then that these resolutiōs are feyned by M. Fekenham Why should any man thinke that M. Fekēham should falsly charge you with these resolutiōs in priuat conference that your self in your own book doe so plainly and openly auouche Why should not men thinke also such other things as ye here charge M. Fekenham withall to be vntrue seing that ye doe so falsly accuse M. Feken for framing resolutions in your name that are your own in very dede Or why should any man trust you in these greate and weighty matters which ye hādle that ye speake ye cā not tel what bursting out into such open and fowle contradictions as yt would astone any wise man to consider them attributing to the Quenes Maie the supremacy in al spiritual causes or things without exception and yet your self excepting diuerse things spiritual and geuing the supremacy of them to the cleargy I woulde fayne know of you that so lately ruffled so freshly with your oppositiō contrary relatyue priuatiue and disparatyue and with your propositions contrary subcontrary subalterne and cōtradictory yf a man man may fynd a more fowle contradiction thē this I now laye before you out of your own booke You say first fol. 104. b. in fine When I adde this supremacy to be in all spiritual causes or things I shewe an vniuersall comprehensiō without exception For yf ye except or take away any thing it is not all Hereof ariseth this vniuersal affirmatiue Al spiritual causes without exceptiō are vnder the supreme Gouuerment of Princes Item you say fol 96. b. To feede the Church with Gods worde to minister Christes Sacramētes and to bind and lose fol. 97. a. Kings Queenes ād Princes may not neither doe clayme or take vpon thē this kind of spiritual gouernement and rule or any part thereof c. Hereof ariseth this particular negatiue Some spiritual causes are not vnder the Supreme Gouernement of Princes Now let vs cōsider in what kind of opposition these your two propositions do repugne Thus stande the oppositions All spirituall causes without exceptiō are vnder the Supreme Gouernemēt of Prīces Contrary No spiritual causes at all are vnder the Supreme gouerment of Princes Subalterne CONTRADICTORY CONTRADICTORY Subalterne Some spiritual causes are vnder the Supreme gouerment of Princes Subcontrary Some spiritual causes are not vnder the supreme gouernement of Princes By this it appereth that your two propositions do stāde in the extremest kind of al oppositions which is Contradiction And though this be a poore sely and an insufficient shifte to make such resolutions yet is it the beste ye may nowe fynde to qualifie and mitigate the general words of the statute Which in dede are so general and peremptorie that they may in no wise be borne without some qualification Which is nowe so notoriouse that there is a qualification made in the Quenes Maie iniunctions that men should not take the general clause so largely as to collect thereby that the Kings or Quenes of our realm may challēge authority ād power of ministerie in the diuine offices in the Church Which doth agree with your resolutions and therefore there is no cause in the worlde why ye should deny them to be yours and say that they be falsly and slaunderouslye fayned vpō you by M. Fekēhā vttering his owne peuish cauillatiōs as ye say vnder the name of your resolutiōs Nowe though this be a necessary interpretatiō and moderatiō yet this doth not take away the scruple that remaineth staying M. Fekenhā and other to in taking the said othe for that this interpretatiō is not made by acte of parliament as the statute was Neither doth the Acte or Statute referre it self to any such Iniunctions to be made for the qualificatiō or restrayning of any thinge in the Acte or in any braunche thereof cōtayned no more then it doth to M. Horns book Neither hath any Iniūction by the lawe of our Realme any force to restrain weakē or mollifie the rigour or generality of an Acte of parliamēt And in case it had yet ther remain many other as great scruples Namely that swearing to all causes the prīcipal causes are excepted and so he that sweareth forsweareth and beside that al ecclesiastical authority aswel of the sea of Rome as of al general coūcels is euidētly abolisshed by the said statut And in as much as general Coūcels do beare ād represent the parson of the whole Church wherof the Pope is head no Christiā mā ought to receyue such othe imploying the denial of the authority of the Pope the head and of the whole body of the Churche beside The .162 Diuision pag. 104. b. M. Fekenham Hereunto I did make this obiection following These woordes of the first part of the othe I.A.B. doe vtterly testifie and declare in my conscience that the Q. Highnes is the only supreme gouernour of this Realme as well in all Spiritual or Ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as Temporal besides the particulars expressed in your L. interpretation made thereof they doe by expresse woordes of the acte geue vnto the Queenes highnes al maner of iurisdictions priuileges and preeminences in any wise touchinge and concerninge any Spirituall or Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction within the Realme with an expresse debarre and flat denial made of al Spiritual iurisdiction vnto the Bisshops therof to be exercised ouer their flocks and cures without her highnes Special commission to be graunted thereunto They hauing by the expresse worde of God commission of Spiritual gouernement ouer them Commission to lose and bind their sinnes Commission to shut and open the gates of heauen to them Commission to geue vnto them the holy ghost by the imposition of their handes And they hauing by the expresse woorde of God such a daungerous cure and charge ouer their soules that God hath threatned to require the bloud of such as shall perishe at their handes Notwithstanding these and many such other like cōmissions graunted vnto
iurisdiction in makinge of Lawes in visiting in reforming without the cōmissiō of any Laicall authority then is M. Fekenhās argument good and sufficient Thē haue we the practise of the Apostles and primatiue Church against this your newe Paradoxe Thē hath M. Fekēhā wrapped you vp also ād meshed you in a fowle contradiction as one that affirmeth the quite contrary dyuerse tymes before And yet because ye shal not carry ād steale away the matter so but be more fully answered I say ther was an ordinary ād ther was also an extraordinary authority in the Apostles The ordinary authority of the Apostles in the which we are now remaineth at this day ād shal remain for euer in the Church in the bishops their successours The extraordinary authority either died with thē or at lest cā not be vsually pleaded vpō The lyke argumēt as ye make here against the authority ād iurisdictiō of bishops M. Iewel ād your fellowes make against the Pope that thoughe S. Peter were head of the whole Church and was assured by the promisse of Christ that prayed for him that his fayth shulde not fayle yet can not al his successours the Popes challenge the same being a special prerogatiue gratiously geuē to him But here we must vnderstād that Peter was priuileged for his owne person and he was priuileged also in respect of the cōmon weale of the whole Church And therfore yf we respect S. Peters person the persō of his successor is not so priuileged but he may fal and erre in his own priuat opiniō and iudgemēt But if we respect the whole Church whereof he hath the rule then we say he can not erre in any decree or order that he shal publikely make for any matter of faith Least by this his opē errour the whole Church fal also into the same The prouidēce of God which a Diuine shuld alwaies haue an eie vnto suffreth not such an incōueniēce in his Church Again the Apostles had personal priuileges of more ample grace thē their successours haue And therfore by theis wordes what so euer ye shall bynde vppon the earth c. And by those other as my father sent me so I send you they had authority eche of them to preach throughout the whole world and in whatsoeuer part therof ād in this respect they were equal with S. Peter but their successours at Alexandria Antiochia ād Ephesus do not succede to thē nor inioy this extraordinary powre of preaching ād teachīg through out the world ād euery part therof but the ordinary ōly ād vsual power within their own Diocesse or Patriarchship The said extraordinary authority remaynīg with the popes only as the successours of S. Peter who was head of the Apostles not in the Apostleship for in that all the Apostles were equall but in bishoply Iurisdiction After lyke sort the Apostles had a certain peerlesse authority to speak in diuers tongs to prophecy to reuiue the dead to heale the sicke to cast out diuels and to do many other miracles This power doth not descēd to al their successours ordinately but now and thē to some certain to whō it pleaseth God to dispēce these graciouse gifts vnto As he hath don to many a blessed bishop syth the apostles time ād to many other euen in our daies as to the blessed Fathers of the society of Iesus in cōuerting the newe found Indiās frō paganisme to the faith of Christ and as also to our holy Father the Pope that nowe liueth as we are most certainly informed God hath abundātly geuē this heauēly gift of workīg miracles But we are out of this case we reasō of an vsual ād ordinary power that the apostles successors must nedes haue and haue as wel as they for the necessary gouernement of his Churche As to preach to the flocke of Christ to gouern ād to direct thē by good orders ād lawes to reform the offendours to excōmunicat the disobedient to improue rebuke or exhort with al lōg suffering ād good doctrin to visit thē to correct the vnquiet to cōfort the feble mīded to forbeare ād receiue the weak ād to haue a cōtinual paciēce in al mē By imposition of hāds to geue holy orders in the sacramēt of cōfirmatiō as Peter and Iohn the apostles did when they visited Samaria with many other things belōging ordinarily to all bisshops Nay saith M. Horne ther is no mentiō made of visitatiō in the eight of the Actes What shal we trifle cōcerning the word visitatiō if it be not ther in case the thīg it self be there Verely if the very word haue any force with you M. Horne you haue it plain in the next allegatiō of M. Fekenhā out of the .15 of the Actes where S. Paule said to Barnabas Let vs visite our brethern c aet But I pray you tell vs why were Peter and Iohn sent into Samaria but to confirme the Samaritanes and to geue the Sacramente of confirmation to those that were latelie baptized This Sacrament of Confirmation is one of the principall thynges the whiche the Bisshoppes do vse in their visitation Here M. Horne runneth to his olde shift yet on s againe and saith here was no sacrament geuen neither any holy Ghost at al. But the spirite of miracles as the gifte of tonges of healing prophecying and such like which are the gifts of the holy ghost and therefore called the holy Ghost And then doth M. Horne ieste at this sequele The Apostles gaue these giftes Ergo euery priest and bisshop may geue them nowe And then he addeth for his pleasure that there was neuer any monke in the Abbay of Westminster so ignorantly brought vp but knewe wel inough that the bisshops could do no such feate Truth it is that they receiued the holy Ghost and these outwarde giftes withal at their confirmation And as the Apostles only by the imposition of handes gaue these giftes as ye confesse so Confirmation to this day perteineth to the bisshops only that represente the Apostles Nowe that confirmation is no sacrament or that the holy ghost is not thereby geuen neither Chrysostomus whome ye recite nor any other auncient authour auoucheth And that those that were baptized were afterward cōfirmed by the bisshop ād receiued the holy Ghost when there were no visible signes S. Hierome plainely testifieth And S. Augustine confesseth it is a Sacrament as Baptisme is Of this holy Ghost that is geuen without any outward miracles speaketh M. Fekenham and no one worde of miracles Wherefore this misshapen argument that ye bring forth is yours and not his To the ouerthrowe of of the which folishe fonde argument I aunswere that there was neuer none so blinde or ignorantly brought vp in the monastery of Westminster that could not well perceyue that this is a very il fauored kinde of reasoning and such as was neuer vsed amonge the Catholikes As for his answere to M. Fekēham touching the second allegation
damnationem quia primam fidem irritam fecerunt Incurring damnation because they haue broken their first promise Againe in the first yeare of our gratious Queene the Acte of Parliament for making and consecrating of Bisshoppes made the .28 of kinge Henrye was reuiued And yet the Bisshoppes were ordered not accordinge to the acte but according to an acte made in kinge Edwarde his dayes and repelled by Quene Marye and not reuiued the sayde first yeare And yf they will say that that defecte is nowe supplied let them yet remember that they are but parliament and no Churche Bisshoppes and so no Catholike Bisshoppes as being ordered in such manner and fasshion as no Catholike Church euer vsed But thys is most to be considered and to be lamented of all thinges that wheras no Acte of Parliament can geue anye sufficient warrant to discharge a man from the Catholike faythe and wheras yt was aswel in king Hēries dayes by Acte of Parliament as euer before through out all Churches of Christendome sithens we were christened taken for playne and open heresie to denie the reall presence of Christes bodye in the Sacramente of the aulter for maynteining of the which heresie there is no acte of Parliamēt God be thancked neither of king Edwardes tyme nor in the tyme of our graciouse soueraygne Ladie and Quene that nowe is yet doe these men teache and preache and by writing defend and maynteine the saied greate and abhominable heresie with many other for the which they can shewe no warrante of anye temporall or spirituall lawe that euer hath bene made in Englande All this haue I spoken to shewe it is most true that I haue saied that there will neuer be redresse of errour and heresie or any staie where men are once gone from the vnitie of the See Apostolike which is the welspring and fountaine of all vnitie in the Catholike faith And touching this question of the Supremacie that we haue in hand if we wel consider it we shall find that we doe not agree either with the other Protestantes or with our selues For in this pointe that we make the Prince the supreme head of the Churche we neither agree with Luther him selfe or his scholers which denie this primacie nor with Caluin and his scholers the Sacramentaries Caluin saieth They were blasphemers that called King Henrie head of the Church One of his scholers Iacobus Acontius in a booke dedicated to the Queenes Mai. blameth openly the ciuil magistrate that maketh him selfe the Iudge of controuersies or by the aduise of other commaundeth this doctrine to be published that to be suppressed Nowe some of Caluins scholers and our owne countriemen haue taken forth such a lesson that they haue auouched in their bookes printed and publisshed to the world that a woman can neither be head of the Church nor of any Realme at all Againe manie of the Protestants though they will not the Pope should haue the chiefe gouernement because they like not his true doctrine yet they thinke it meete and conuenient that there be some one person ecclesiasticall that maie haue this supreme gouernement for matters of the Church It is also to be considered that the wordes of the Othe nowe tendered for the mainteining of the Princes Supremacie are other then they were in King Henries or King Edwardes daies with a certaine addition of greatest importance and such as to a ciuil Prince specially to the person of a woman can in no wise be with any conuenient sense applied I meane of these wordes Supreme Gouernour aswell in all spirituall or ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as temporall Such large and ample wordes were in neither of the foresaied Kings times put into the Othe And yet had they bene more tolerable in their persons for that men be capable of spiritual gouernmēt frō the which a woman is expresly by nature and by scripture excluded then they are nowe These wordes are such I saie as can not with any colourable pretext be excused Neither is it inough to saie as the Iniunctions doe that the Quenes Maiestie entendeth not to take more vpon her then King Henrie her father or King Edward her brother did what so euer that were more or lesse but it must be also considered what she or her Successours may take vpon her or them by the largenes of these wordes for an Iniunction can not limit an Acte of Parliament and whether there be any either Scripture or other good doctrine ecclesiastical sufficient to satisfie their consciences that refuse especially this Othe Which doth not only as it did before exclude the Apostolical See and all Generall Councelles also as though not in plaine wordes yet in effect in excluding the ecclesiastical Authoritie of al foren persons and Prelates but doth further adioyne the foresaied newe addition lesse probable and lesse tolerable then was any other parte of the former Othe And therefore certaine Protestants of some name and reputation being tendred this Othe by commission haue refused it Yea and how well trow you is this supreme Gouuernement liked of those Ministers which withstand the Quenes iniunctions touching the order of semely Apparell c Thus ye perceyue that as we are gone from the constante and setled doctrine of the Church touching this primacy so we agree not no not among our selues either in other pointes or in thys very Article of the Supremacy Neither shal we euer fynd anie cause of good and sufficiente contentation or constancye in doctrine vntill we returne thither from whence we first departed that is to the See Apostolike Which of al other people our Nation hath euer most reuerenced and honoured and ought of al other most so to doe As from whence both the Britaines and Saxons receiued first the Christian faith This returne God of his mercie graunt vs when it shall be his blessed pleasure Amen In Louaine the last of September An. 1567. Thomas Stapleton ¶ An Aduertisement to the Lerned Reader TOuching certain Authors alleaged in this Reply about matters of our own Countre it is to be vnderstanded that of certayne writen Copies not yet printed which we haue vsed as of Henricus Huntingtonensis and Gulielmus Neubrigensis or Noueoburgensis or Neoburgensis many thinges are in the said Copies which seme not to be writen of thē but of Some others As in the Copie of Henricus Huntingtonensis certayne thinges are founde which seme not to be writen of him but to haue bene gathered out of his workes and to haue bene writen by some other whom we coniecture to be Simeon Dunelmensis Also in the Copie of our Neubrigensis many thinges are added both at the beginning and at the ende which seme not to haue ben writen by Neubrigensis him self but by some other And that which is added at the beginning was writen as we vnderstand nowe of one Alphredus Beuerlacensis who liued vnder king Steuen The additions which do followe who wrote we yet knowe not except it were Roger Houeden This I
the Cardinal DuraÌ„dus P. Aemilius Martinus poenitentiarius Polidorus Virgilius And such lyke as he him self declareth otherwhere and in this place also confesseth Nowe all be it the Catholiques refuse no Catholique writer nor in this matter haue cause so to doe yet in a matter of such importance which beside the losse of al teÌ„poral relief and besyde bodily death importeth also euerlasting damnation to the Catholikes if the case stande as M. Horne and his fellowes beare vs in hande reason would he should haue fetched the substance of his proufes much higher yea within the .600 yeres whervnto they strayne and binde vs The which the Catholikes haue already performed against M. Iewel not in the substance of the matter onely but euen in the iustifying of the precise wordes wherein M. Iewel hathe framed to himself by a foolish wylynes or wylye foolyshnes the state of the question I meane for the wordes of head of the Church and vniuersall Busshop And what if M Fekenham nowe Syr would reuel with yow with lyke rhetorike and require of yow to proue by the fathers writing within the sayde .600 yeares these expresse words Supreame heade or gouernour in all causes spiritual and temporal to haue bene geuen and attributed to any ciuil Magistrate Againe that the temporal men without yea and against the consent of the whole clergy altered the state of religioÌ„ called and vsed for Catholik throughout the whole corps of Christendome one thousande yeares before with such other articles as concerne the regiment Ecclesiasticall that ye in this your booke defende Ye haue not no nor ye can not proue any such matter either by expres wordes or by any good induction or consequeÌ„t in the first and former Fathers And yet somwhat were it if the Later Fathers might helpe yow But what an impudent face as harde as any horne or stone haue ye beside your mere foly to make the worlde belieue that the authours aforesayde allowed such kinde of regiment of ciuill Princes as the Catholikes now denye Whiche assertion is so certainely and notoriously false that M. Horne him self can not nor doth not deny but that his owne authours were moste earnest fautours of the See of Rome And howe then maye it ones be thoughte by any wise man that they shoulde allowe the doings of suche that forsake and abandon al maner of authority of that See further then is the coÌ„men authority of al other Bisshops yea and make the Bisshop of that Seâ— to whome the sayde authors attribute so large and ample authoritye and prerogatiue as may be and whome they agnise as supreame iudge in matters of faith a very Antichriste These things be incredible these things as the prouerbe is hange together like germans lipps and so shal ye good Readers see the matter most euidently fal owte And therefore M. Horne where you haue of late openlye sittinge at a table in London as I am credibly informed bragged that ye haue quyte coÌ„futed the Papists with their own papistical Doctors how true this is I trust it shall by this answere plainely appeare M. Horne The 3. Diuision Their iudgements and sentences shal appeare in reading by the forme of letter for leuing foorth the Latine to auoide tediousnes 4. I haue putte into English the Authours mindes and sentences and caused them for the moste parte to be Printed in Latine letters that the English reader may knovv and decerne the Authours sayings from mine If this that I haue done vvorke that effect in the Englishe Reader vvhich he ought to seeke and I dâ— vvishe I haue vvonne that I wrought for but otherwise let men say and iudge what they liste I haue discharged my conscience and shewed the trueth Anno Domini 1565. Feb. 25. Rob. Wynchester Stapleton A great vntruth For M. Horne doth not faithfully but most corruptly and falsly alleage the authours wordes and vseth his owne in steade of theirs and to suche as he truely reherseth he geueth an vnmete and an improbable sense of his own making as we shal particularly notifye when the case requireth THE FIRST BOOKE CONTEINING MANY PRIVAT DOINGES OF M. Fekenham the State of the Queâ—tioÌ„ answer to M. Hornes oppositions out of holy scriptures both olde and newe with a declaration who are the right Donatists Protestants or Papistes M. Fekenham The declaration of such scruples and staies oâ—â—â—â—science touching the Othe of Supremacy as 〈◊〉 â—â—kenham by writing did deliuer vnto the L. Bisâ—â—op of Winchester with his resolutions made thereunâ—â— M. Horne The property of him that meaneth to declare rightly any matter done is to set forth the trueth vvithout malice to obserue the due circumstances of the matter persones and times and to vse simple plainesse vvithout guileful ambiguities 5. This Title is so replenished vvith vntrue report and ambiguous sleightes vvithout the note of any necessary circumstance that there is not almost one true vvorde therein vvhereby you geue at the first a taste to the indifferent reader vvhat he must looke for in the sequele You pretende and vvould haue your frendes to thincke that the first fovver chiefe pointes set foorth in your booke vvere deuised by you put in vvriting and so deliured vnto me as the matter and grounde vvherupon the confereÌ„ce to be had betvvixt me and you should stande And that I made thereunto none other but such resolutions as it hath pleased you .6 vntruly to report In the first parte you conueigh an vntrueth vnder a coulorable and ambiguous meaning in these vvoordes as M. Iohn Fekeâ—haÌ„ by vvriting did deliuer vnto the L.B. of VVinchester In thother part .7 you make an vntrue report vvithout any colour at all I doe graunt and vvill not deny that you deliured to me a booke vvhich I thaÌ„ke God I haue to shevv vvhereby to disproue you The same vvil declare the time vvhen the place vvhere the occasion vvherefore the personnes to vvhome the booke vvas vvriteÌ„ and vvhat is the matter in generall therein conteyned VVhereunto must be added at vvhat time the same vvas deliuered vnto me vpon vvhat occasioÌ„ and to vvhat â—nde Al vvhich circumstances you omitte in your booke published least you shoulde haue bevvrayed your selfe and haue appeared in your ovvne likenesse Stapleton The First Chapter concerning the Title of M. Fekenhams declaration THIS was an happy happe for M. Horne that it happed M. FekenhaÌ„ with the omitting of suche slender circumstances to minister to him matter of such triflynge talke wherein otherwise M. Horne should haue had nothing to haue sayde For here is he very exacte and precise in circumstances to be kepte with al dewe obseruation in a by matter which whether it be true or false doth nothing either preiudicate or touche the principal questioÌ„ that is whether the resolutioÌ„s were made before Maister Fekenham deliuered vp his matter in writing or after For this being true that these resolutioÌ„s were made to take away the scruples and stayes
Secretarie to the Quenes highnes at Westminster in the canon rewe The third daie was at the white Friers in the house of Syr Iohn Cheke Knight In al the which conferences and disputations with manie learned men he was the truth to confesse muche made of and most gently vsed And this disputation so begunne at London did finishe in Worcester shiere where he was borne and had also a Benefice by the meane whereof and by the special appointmēt of Syr Phillipp Hobbie he came before M. Hooper then taken as Bishoppe of Worcester where he charginge M. Fekenham in the Kinges highnes name to answere him he kept foure seueral and solempne disputations with him beginning in his visitatiō at Parshor and so finished the same in the Cathedral Church at Worcester Where amongs many other he founde M. Iewell who was one of his apponents The said M. Hoper was so answered by M. Fekenham that there was good cause why he should be satisfied and M. Fekēham dismissed from his trouble As he had cause also to be satisfied by the answeres of M. Henrie Iolife Deane of Bristow and M. Robert Iohnson as may appeare by their answeres now extant in print But the finall end of all the foresaid disputations with M. Fekenhā was that by the foresaid Syr Phillipp Hobbey he was sent backe againe to the Tower and there remained prisoner vntill the firste yeare of Queene Marie And here nowe may you perceiue and see M. Horne how ye are ouertaken and with how many good witnesses in your vntruthe concerning M. Fekenhams dimissing out of the Tower A rablement of your vntruthes here I wil not nor time will serue to discusse as that Monasteries were surrendered with the Monks goodwil whiche for the moste parte might sing volens nolo that their vowes were foolishe and that they had many horrible errors Marie one thing you say that M. Fekenham I thinke will not denie that he set foorth this Supremacy in his open sermons in King Henries daies which was not vpon knowledge as you without all good knowledge doe gather for knoweledge can not matche with vntruth but vpon very ignorance and lacke of true knowledge and due consideratiō of the matter being not so wel knowē to the best learned of the Realme then as it is now to euery mā being but of mean learning For this good lo at the least heresy worketh in the church that it maketh the truth to be more certainly knowen ād more firmly and stedfastly afterward kept So as S. Austine saith the matter of the B. Trinitie was neuer wel discussed vntil Arriās barked against it The Sacramēt of penāce was neuer throughly hādled vntil the Nouatiās began to withstand it Neither the cause of Baptism was wel discussed vntill the rebaptising Donatists arose and troubled the Church And euē so this matter of the Popes Supremacy ād of the Princes was at the first euē to very learned mē a strāge matter but is now to meanly learned a well knowen and beaten matter Syr Thomas More whose incōparable vertue ād learning al the Christian world hath in high estimatiō and whose witte Erasmus iudged to haue ben such as England nor had neither shal haue the like ād who for this quarrel which we now haue in hād suffred death for the preseruatiō of the vnitie of Christes Church which was neuer nor shal be preserued but vnder this one head as good a man ād as great a clerk and as blessed a Martyr as he was albeit he euer wel thought of this Primacy and that it was at the least wise instituted by the corps of Christēdome for great vrgēt causes for auoiding of schismes yet that this primacy was immediatly institute of God which thing al Catholiks now specially such as haue trauailed in these late cōtrouerses do beleue he did not mani yeres beleue vntil as he writeth himself he read in the mater those things that the Kīgs highnes had writē in his most famous booke against the heresies of Martin Luther amōg other things he writeth thus Surely after that I had read his graces boke therin and so many other things as I haue sene in that point by the continuance of this seuē yeres sins ād more I haue foūd in effect the substāce of al the holy Doctors froe S. Ignatius Disciple of S. Iohn vnto our own daies both Latins ād Grekes so cōsonāt and agreīg in that point and the thing by such general Gouncels so confirmed also that in good faith I neuer neither read nor heard anye thinge of suche effecte on the other side that euer coulde lead mee to thinke that my conscience were well discharged but rather in right great peril if I should follow the other side and denie the primacie to be prouided by God It is the lesse meruail therfore if at the first for lacke of mature and depe consideration many good wel learned men otherwise being not resolued whether this Primacie were immediatly instituted by God and so thīking the lesse dāger to relēt to the Kings title especially so terrible a law enacted against the deniers of the same wer ād amōg them also Maister Fekenham caried away with the violence of this cōmon storm and tempest And at the first many of the cōuocation grāted to agnise the Kings supremacy but quatenus de iure diuino that is as far as thei might by Gods law Which is now knowen clearly to stand against it And although the Popes Primacie were not groūded directly vpon Gods worde but ordeined of the Churche yet coulde it not be abrogated by the priuate consente of any one or fewe Realmes no more then the Citie of Londō can iustlye abrogate an act of Parliament But whereas ye insult vpon M. Fekenham for that he was ones entangled and wrapped in this common error and would thereof enforce vpon him a knowledge of the said error and woulde haue him perseuere in the same and ones againe to fall quite ouer the eares into the dirtie dong of filthie schisme and heresie ye worke with him both vnskilfully and vngodlye And if good counsaile might finde any place in your harde stony hart I would pray to God to mollifie it and that ye would with M. Fekenham hartilie repēt and for this your great offence schisme and heresie as I doubt not he doth and hath done followe S. Peter who after he had denyed Christ Exiuit fleuit amarè Went out and wepte ful bitterlie For surely whereas ye imagine that ye haue in your cōference proued the matter to M. Fekenhā so that he had nothing to saye to the contrarye it is nothing but a lowde lewde lye vppon him and that easelye appeareth seeinge that after all this your long trauaile wherein yee haue to the moste vttered all your skill ye are so farre from full answering his scruples and staies that they seeme plainlye to be vnaunswerable and you your selfe quite ouerborne and ouerthrowen
that vvere in Heresie in such sort that the Heretikes vvere not onely asionied at his questions but also beganne to fal out amongest themselues some liking some misliking the Emperours purpose â–ª This done he commaundeth eche sect to declare their faieth in vvritinge and to bringe it vnto him he appointeth to them a daye vvhereat they came as the Emperoure commaunded and deliuered vnto him the fourmes of their faieth in vvritinge vvhen the Emperoure had the sedules in his handes he maketh an earneste praier vnto God for the assistaÌ„ce of his holy spirite that he may discern the truth and iudge rightly And after he had redde them al he condemneth the heresies of the Arians and Eunomians renting their sedules in sundre and alovveth only and confirmeth the faith of the Homousians and so the Heretiks departed ashamed and dasht out of countenance The .7 Chapter Of Theodosius the first and his dealing in causes Ecclesiasticall Stapleton THis Theodosius had no greater care to further true religioÌ„ then ye haue to slaÌ„der and hinder it and that by notable lying as it will al other things set a parte appere by the heape of lyes that in this story of this one Emperour ye gather here together And first that ye call Flauian the godly bisshop of Antioche For albeit he stode very stowtly in the defence of the Catholike faith and suffred much for it yet in that respecte for the which he is here by you alleaged he was not godly As one that came to his bisshoprike againste the canons and contrarye to the othe taken that he woulde neuer take vppon him to be bisshop of Antioche Paulinus lyuing and ministring by this meanes an occasioÌ„ of a greate schisme to the Church which continued many yeares And for this cause the Arabians the Cyprians the Aegiptians with Theophilus Patriarche of Alexandria and the west Churche with Pope Damasus Siricius and Anastasius would not receiue hiÌ„ into their coÌ„munioÌ„ Neither could he be setled quietly aÌ„d receiued as Bisshop vntil he had recoÌ„ciled hiÌ„self to the Pope and that his fault was by him forgeueÌ„ For the which purpose he sente to Rome a soleÌ„pne ambassade And so it appereth that the .2 lyne after ye adioyne a freshe lie that the bisshop of Rome did falsly accuse him of many crimes who layde to him no lesse crimes then al the world did beside which was periury and schisme Then as though ye would droppe lies or lie for the whetstone ye adde that by his supreame authority he set peace and quietnes in the Church for this matter shuffliÌ„g in by your supreame lyiÌ„g authority these words supreame authority which neither your author Theodoretus hath nor any other yea directly contrary to the declaratioÌ„ of Theodoretus who in the verye chapter by you alleaged reciteth the ambassade I speake of which is a good argumeÌ„t of the Popes Supremacy and may be added to other exaÌ„ples of M. Doctor Hardings and of myne in my Return c. agaiÌ„st M. Iewel in the matter of recoÌ„ciliatioÌ„ For as fauorable as themperour was to him and for al the Emperours supremacy the Emperour himself commauÌ„ded hiÌ„ to go to Rome to be recoÌ„ciled he being one of the foure patriarches And Flauianus was fayn also to desire Theophilus bisshop of Alexandria to sende some body to Pope Damasus to pacifie aÌ„d mollifie his anger aÌ„d to pardoÌ„ hiÌ„ who sent Isidorus for that purpose And as I haue said Flauianus hiÌ„self afterward sent Acatius and others his ambassadours Which Acatius pacified the schismes that had coÌ„tinued .17 yeres and restored as your own author Theodoretê° saith peace to the Church paceÌ„ saith he Ecclesiis restituit Which words though Theodoretus doth speake of theÌ„peror Theodo â–ª yet he speaketh the like of Acatiê° which ye guilefully apply to Theodosiê° oÌ„ly aÌ„d as falsely conclude therof that Theodosiê° therfore should be supreme head of the Church For so by that reason Acatiê° should also be supreme head of the Church Now foloweth M. Horns narratioÌ„ of certain couÌ„cels holdeÌ„ vnder this Theodosiê° so disorderly so coÌ„fusely so vnperfectly and so lyingly haÌ„dled as a maÌ„ may wel woÌ„der at it He maketh of two couÌ„cels kepte at CoÌ„staÌ„tinople three wheras the .1 aÌ„d .2 is al one beiÌ„g the secoÌ„d famouse general couÌ„cel aÌ„d properly to cal a couÌ„cell the third is none but rather a conference or talke The first CouÌ„cel which he telleth vs of was called he saith to electe aÌ„d order a bisshop in the sea of CoÌ„stantinople Which in case he caÌ„ proue theÌ„ distincted Councels was don in the CouÌ„cel general and in the secoÌ„de as he placeth it aÌ„d not in the first As also the electioÌ„ aÌ„d ordinatioÌ„ of Nectariê° He saieth that Gregory NaziaÌ„zene was neuer bisshop of CoÌ„stantinople but did vtterly refuse it Whereas after he had taught there .12 yeares to the great edifying of the Catholikes against the Arians not enioyinge the name of a Bisshop all this while he was at the lengthe sette in his bisshoply see by the worthy Meletius bisshop of Antioche and by the whole noÌ„ber of the bisshops asseÌ„bled at the general cuÌ„cell Though in dede he did not longe enioye it but voluntarily and much against this good Emperours mynde gaue it ouer to auoyde a schisme that grewe vppon his election For whome Nectarius that M. Horne speaketh of was chosen being at that tyme vnbaptized And so chosen by the Emperour as M. Horne saieth that the Bisshops though they meruailed at the Emperours iudgement yet they coulde not remoue him Wherein ye may note two vntruthes the one that M. Horne woulde gather Theodosius supremacy by this electioÌ„ Of the which electioÌ„ or rather naminge for the Emperour only pricked him I haue alredy answered in my Returne against M. Iewel and said there more at large And the bisshoppes with common consent of the whole Synod doe pronounce him and creat him bisshop as also intheir letters to Pope Damasus they professe The other that the Bisshops could not remoue him Yes M. Horn that they might aswel by the Apostolical the Nicene and other canons of the Churche as by the very plaine holye scripture and by S. Paule by expresse wordes forbidding it for that he was Neophytus Suerly of you that would seame to be so zelouse a keper of the sincere worde of God and so wel a scriptured man this is nothing scripturelye spoken And therefore this your sayinge muste needes make vppe the heape Yea and therefore they might lawfullye haue infringed and annichilated this election sauing that they bore with this good graciouse Emperour that tendred Christes Church and faith so tenderlye euen as Melchiades before rehearsed bore with the good Constantin Here may we now adde this also to the heape that ye woulde inferre this Soueraynety in Theodosius because the Fathers of this general Councel desired him to confirme their decrees and canons Which is a mighty great copiouse argumente with you throughout your
vvho returneth this ansvveare Neither sende you to vs nor wee to you bicause wee looke for an answeare from the Prince touching you Therfore saith Liberatus Cyril and Memnon seeking to reuenge theÌ„ selues did condemne Iohn and all those that stood with him who suffered manye displeasures at Ephesus thoroughe the pride of these twaine The Emperoure sendeth to the vvhole Councell his ansvveare in vvritinge on this sorte VVee allowe the condemnation of Nestorius Cyrillus and Memnon the other actes and condemnations whiche you haue made we disallowe obseruinge the Christian faithe and vprightnesse which we haue receiued of our fathers aÌ„d progenitours etc. Certain of the Bishops did satisfie the Emperour .130 whoÌ„ he commauÌ„ded to enter into the Church and to ordeine an other Bishop for Constantinople in the place of Nestorius These things thus done the Emperour dissolued the CouÌ„cel and coÌ„maunded the Bishops to depart euery man to his own couÌ„trie VVithin a while after the Emperour perceiuing the dissension betwixte Cyrill and Iohn to continue whiche he thought was not to be suffered called Maximianus and many other Bishoppes that were then at Constantinople with whome he coÌ„sulted how this schism of the Churches might be taken away VVhose aduise had the Emperour sent a noble man Aristolaus vvith his letters to Cyrill and Iohn commaunding theÌ„ to come to an agreement and vnitie betvvixte them selues othervvise he vvoulde .131 depose and banish them both VVherevpon follovved a reconciliation betvvene the tvvo bisshops and much quietnes to the Churches The .9 Chapter Of Theodosius the Second and of the Ephesine Councell the third Generall Stapleton HERE followeth now an other Emperour Supreme head of the Churche as well for calling of the firste General Councell at Ephesus as also for ordering and gouerning of it by his Lieutenaunt Yf M. Horne do or can shew any decree or determination in matter of faithe or any other Ecclesiastical matter made by Theodosius or his deputy then were it somewhat He sheweth no such thing nor can shew any such matter Al this ordering and gouerning is concerning the externall and outward matters and to see al things done quietly and orderly and by ciuile punishment to correct such as disobey the Councel All the which are no matters of spirituall gouernement Let vs then consider the particularities The calling of the Ephesine Councel by this Emperour Theodosius which yet was at the request of Cyrillus the Patriarch of Alexandria not by the Emperours owne authoritie M. Horne setteth foorth in these words geuing streight commauÌ„dement to al Bisâ—hops wheresoeuer that they should not faile to appeare As though the Emperour had so peremptorily cited them and summoned theÌ„ both as Princes and Ciuile Magistrates doe cite their subiectes for ciuil matters Whereas the history of Nicephorus by him alleaged geueth forth no token of such peremptory commaÌ„dement but rather of the contrary For the Emperour in his letters whereby he summoned them addeth this reason or threat to them that would draw backe Qui enim vocatus non alacriter accurrit non bonae is conscientiae esse apparet For whosoeuer being called hasteneth not verely he appereth to haue an euill conscience In which woordes he rather chargeth their conscience before God then their loyal obedience to him as Iosaphat did to the Priestes and Leuits of the olde Law as before hath ben shewed Neither vseth any other threat or force of commaundement to expresse so much as an ynckling of that gloriouse supremacye that M. Horne would so faine finde out Againe the ordering and gouerning as you call it of the Councell by Ioannes Comes the Emperours Lieutenaunte was suche as Cyrillus and al the Catholique Bishoppes of that Councell complained of Firste because he made no true relatioÌ„ to the Emperour what was in the Councel done Then because he laboured to haue Iohn of Antioche with his confederates reduced to the Communion of the holy Councel hauing brokeÌ„ the Canons To the which request the Councell resisted plainlye saiyng It is not possible to force vs hereto except both that which they haue done against the Canons be disanulled and also they become humble suppliauntes to the Councell as suche whiche haue offended When Iohn the Lieutenant could not winne his purpose this way by force of authority whiche those Bishops acknowledged none at all for any matter Synodicall to be concluded or decreed he went about by a sleight to compasse them He desired them to geue him in writing a confession of their faith and I saied he will cause the other to subscribe therevnto and so to agree with you This he did saieth the Councel that after he might make his vaunte and say I haue brought these bisshops to an attonement being at variaunce among them selues vpon worldly displeasures And the Councell espiyng this replied againe they woulde not geue the world occasion of reproche and shame And as for the coÌ„fession of their faithe which he required they answered We be not called hither as heretikes but we are come hither to restore the faith that hath bene despised which also we do restore And as for the Emperour he hath no nede nowe to lerne his faith he knoweth it wel enough and he hath bene baptised in it Thus we see the ordering and gouerninge whiche M. Hornes cause dependeth vpon of this LieutenaÌ„t and Emperour too was a mere tyraÌ„nical violeÌ„ce not such as other godly Emperours accustomed to vse before him as M. Horne auoucheth So did not Constantine in the Nicene CouÌ„cel Nor Theodosius this mans Grandfather in the Councell of Aquileia But this was such a tyrannicall gouernment that Cyrillus and the whole Synod writeth thereof thus We be all in greate vexation being kept in with the guardes of souldiars yea hauing them by our beddes side when we slepe specially we saith Cyrillus And the whole Councell beside is much weried and vexed and many are dead Many other also hauing spent all doe now sell their necessaries This lo was the honorable gouernement of M. Hornes supreame head By force of armes to extort a coÌ„sent Such a gouernour would the great Turke be or the Souldan if he ruled againe But suche rough paterns please verye well this rough and rude Prelate Similes habent labra lactucas Wheras therfore he calleth this Emperour Theodosius a verie godlie Emperour seing he calleth him not godly in this place but in respect of his actions hereafter to be by him rehearsed which are very lewd and naught as it hathe and shall yet better appeare it is a plaine vntruth what so euer he were in other thinges And therefore either he shoulde haue forborne so to call him at the least in this place or shoulde haue founde some better matter for him to haue practised his Supremacie vpon For al Maister hornes declaration resteth in this that he defended Iohn the Bishoppe of Antiochia and a fewe of his confederates the fautours of Nestorius
the Emperour to condemne Theodorus Mopsuestenus a famous aduersary of Origen the vvhich he brought to passe by ouermuch fraude abusing the Emperour to the great slaunder and offence of the Church Thus in all these Ecclesiasticall causes it appereth the Emperor had the .192 chief entermedling vvho although at the last vvas beguyled by the false bisshops yet it is vvorthy the noting by vvhom this offence in the Church came vvhich appeareth by that that follovveth I beleeue that this is manifest to al men saith Liberatus that this offence entred into the Church by Pelagius the DeacoÌ„ and Theodorus the Bisshop the which eueÌ„ Theodorus him selfe did openly publishe with clamours crying that he and Pelagius were woorthy to be brente quicke by whome this offence entred into the worlde Stapleton M. Horne nowe will bringe vs a prety conclusion and prove vs because bishopes be at dissention and abuse the Prince assisting nowe the one parte nowe the other that the prince is supreame head Whereof will rather very well followe this conclusion Experience sheweth that princes the more they intermedled in causes of religioÌ„ the more they troubled the Churche the more they were theÌ„ selues abused and also misused others Therefore priÌ„ces are no mete persons to be supreme heads in such causes Examples hereof are plenty Constantin the great persuaded by the Donatistes most importunat suyt waded so farre ouer the borders of his owne vocatioÌ„ that as S. Augustin writeth à sanctis antistibus veniam erat petiturus it came to the point he should aske pardon of the holy bishops The same Emperour by the suit of the Arrians medled so far with bishops matters that he banished the most innocent most godly and most lerned bishop Athanasius whereof in his deathebed he repented willing him by testament to be restored Theodosius the first persuaded with the smothe toung of Flauianus the vnlawful and periured bishop of Antioch did take his parte wrongefully against the west bisshops and the greatest parte of ChristeÌ„dom wwhereof we haue before spoken Theodosius the seconde defended the Ephesine conuenticle against Pope Leo seduced by Dioscorus and Eutyches or rather abused by one of his priuy chamber Chrysaphius an Eunuche and wynked at the mâ—â—dering of holy Flauianus whome the Chalcedon Counâ—â—ll calleth Martyr Zenon the Emperour deceyued by Acatius of ConstaÌ„tinople banished Iohn Talayda the Catholike patriarch of Alexandria who appealed from the Emperoure to Pope Simplicius And nowe in like maner this Emperour Iustinian while he was ouer busy in ecclesiastical matters as one that toke great delight so noteth Liberatus to geue iudgment in such matters being deceiued by Theodorus of the secte of Acephali condemned Theodorus Mopsuestenus and Ibas two most catholike bishops and highly praysed in the Chalcedon Councel wherof sprong vp in the Church a moste lamentable tragedye for the space of many yeares as all writers doe pitefully report This same Iustinian also banished the good bishop of Constantinople Eutychius for not suffering him to alter Religion But he restored him againe in his deathbed as Constantine dyd Athanasius He woulde haue banished also Anastasius an other Catholyke bishop of Antioche because he would not yeld to his heresy of Aphthartodocitae Such examples ought rather to teach Princes not to intermedle with matters aboue their vocation trulye as muche as the sowle passeth the body then to geue them anye presidentes of supreame gouernemente yea IN ALL CAVSES as Mayster Horne and hys fellowes as long as Princes fauour them woulde geue vnto them M. Horne The .69 Diuision pag. 39. a. This Pelagius as yet vvas but Suffragan or proctour for the Pope vvho aftervvard in the absence of Pope Vigilius his maister crepte into his See in the middest of the broiles that Totylas King of the Gothes made in Italye vvhen also he came to Rome In the vvhiche Historie is to be noted the Popes .193 subiection to Totylas vvhome humblie on his knees he acknovvleaged to be his Lorde appointed thereto of God and him selfe as all the reste to be his seruaunte Note also hovve the King sent him Embassadoure vvhat charge and that by Othe of his voyage of his message and of his returne the King straightlie gaue vnto him hovve buxomelie in all these things he obeyed Hovve last of all tovvard the Emperour being commaunded by him to tell his message he fell doune to his feet and vvith teares bothe to him and to his Nobles he ceased not to make moste lamentable and humble supplication till vvithout speed but not vvithout .194 reproche he had leaue to returne home But least you should take these things to sette foorthe that Princes had onely their iurisdiction ouer the Ecclesiasticall personnes and that in matters Temporall and not in causes Ecclesiasticall marke vvhat is vvritten by the Historians Platina amongest the Decrees of this Pope Pelagius telleth and the same vvitnesseth Sabellicuâ— that Narses the Emperours other deputie Ioyntelye with Pelagius did decree that none by ambition shoulde be admitted to any of the holye Orders Pelagius moreouer vvriteth vnto Narses desiring him of his ayed against all the Bisshoppes of Liguria Venetiae and Histria vvhich vvould not obey him putting their affâ—aunce in the authoritie of the first Councell of Constantinople In vvhiche Epistle amongest other things he vvriteth on this vvise Your honoure must remember what God wrought by you at that time when as Totyla the tyraunt possessing Histriam and Venetias the Frenche also wasting all thinges and you woulde not neuerthelesse suffer a Bisâ—hoppe of Myllaine to be made vntill he had sente woorde from thence to the moste milde Prince meaning the Emperour and had reciued answere againe from him by writing what shoulde be done and so bothe he that was ordeined Bisshoppe and he that was to be ordeined were brought to Rauenna at the appointment of your high authoritie Not long after Pelagius 2. bycause he vvas chosen Inâ—ussu Principis without the Emperours comaundement and could not send vnto him by reason the tovvne vvas beseged and the huge risyng of the vvaters stopped the passage as soone as he might being elected Pope he sent Gregory to craue the Emâ—erours pardone â–ª and to obtaine his good vvill For in those dayes sayth Platina the Clergie did nothing in the Popes election except the election had bene allovved by the Emperour Stapleton M. Horne telleth vs a tale after his olde wonte that is without head or taile to abuse his ignorant reader with a confuse heape of disordered and false wordes Pelagius was sente by the Romans to King Totilas to entreat of peace and that he would for a time ceasse from warre and geue them truce Saying that if in the meane whyle they had no succour they would yelde the citye of Rome to him Pelagius coulde wynne none other answere at his hands buâ— that they should beate downe the walles receiue his army and stand to his
them that the righte faithe should preuaile and be preached Our forenamed auncestours of godlie memorie saith he did strengthen and confirme by their lawes those things whiche were decided in euerye of those Councelles and did expulse the Heretiques whiche went about to gainesaye the determination of the fower forenamed Generall Councelles and to vnquiet the Churches He protesteth that from his first entraunce he made these beginnings and foundation of his Emperiall gouernement to vvitte the vnitie in faith agreeable to the fovver Generall Councelles amongest the Churche ministers from the East to the VVest the restraigning of schismes and contentions stirred vppe by the fautours of Eutyches and Nestorius againste the Chalcedon Councell the satisfying of many that gainsaied the holy Chalcedon Councell and the expulsion of others that perseuered in their errours out of the holye Churches and Monasteryes To the ende that concorde and peace of the holye Churches and their Priestes being firmely kepte one and the selfe same faithe whiche the fower holy Synodes did confesse might be preached throughout Gods holye Churches He declareth hovv he had consulted vvith them by his letters and messengers about these matters and hovv they declared their iudgementes vnto him by their vvritinges not vvithstanding seeing certaine Heretiques continue in their heresies Therefore I haue called you saith he to the royall Cittie meaning Constantinople exhorting you being assembled togeather to declare once againe your mindes touching these matters He shâ—vveth that he opened these controuersies to Vigilius the Pope at his being vvith him at Constantinople And we asked him saith he his opinioÌ„ herein and hee not once nor twise but oftentimes in writinge and without writing did curse the three wicked articles c. VVe commauÌ„ded him also by our Iudges and by some of you to come vnto the Synode with you and to debate these three Articles together with you to the ende that an agreable form of the right faith might be set forth and that we asked bothe of him and you in writing touching this matter that eyther as wicked articles they might be condemned of all or els if he thought them right he should shewe his minde openlye But he answered vnto vs that he would doe seuerely by him selfe concerning these three points and deliuer it vnto vs. He declareth his ovvne iudgement and beliefe to be agreeable vvith the faieth set foorth in the fovver Generall Councelles He prescribeth vnto them the speciall matters that they should debate and decide in this Synode vvhereof the finall ende is saith he That the truth in euery thing may be confirmed and wicked opinions condemned And at the last he concludeth vvith an earnest and godly exhortation to seeke Gods glory only to declare their iudgements agreable to the holy Ghospell touching the matters he propoundeth and to doe that vvith conuenient spede Dat. 3. Nonas Maias Constantinopoli Stapleton Here M. Horne as he hath other Emperors and Princes so would he now beare Iustinian in hand also that he is and ought to be the Supreme head and gouernour in all causes euen Ecclesiastical and Spiritual But Iustinian if you will hearken to his lawes and Constitutions will tell you flatly that suche a heade agreeth not with his shoulders He wil not be made such a monster at your handes You shall finde him as very a Papist for the Popes Supremacy as euer was any Emperor before him or sence him For who I pray you was it M Horne that by opeÌ„ proclamatioÌ„s aÌ„d laws for euer to continue enacted that the holy Ecclesiasticall Canons of the foure first Councels shall haue the strength and force of an imperiall lawe Was it not Iustinian Who ys yt that embraceth the decrees of those holy Councells euen as he doth the holy and sacred scriptures And kepeth their CanoÌ„s as he doth the imperial lawes Who but Iustinian Who enacted also that according to the definitioÌ„ of those foure Councels the Pope of Rome shal be taken for the chiefe of all Priestes Iustinian Who yn an expresse lawe declared that no man doubteth but that the principality of the highest bisshoprike resteth in Rome Iustinian Who declared to Pope Iohn that he studied and laboured howe to bring to subiection and to an vnitye with the See of Rome all the priestes of the Easte Iustinian Who tolde him that there shall be nothing moued perteining to the state of the Churche be it neuer so open and certaine but that he would signify it to his Holinesse being head of all holy Churches Iustinian Who declared that in all his lawes and doings for matters ecclesiastical he followed the holy Canons made by the Fathers Iustinian Who published thys lawe that when any matter ecclesiastical is moued his laye officers should not intermedle but suffer the Bissoppes to ende yt accordyng to the Canons This selfe same Iustinian What great impudency then is it for you to obtrude him this title of supreme gouernour whiche so many of his expresse lawes doe so euidently abhorre What shame infamy and dishonour shoulde it be for him to accept any such title the Canons of the holy Catholike Church and his owne lawes standing so plainly to the coÌ„trary What would you haue him an heretike as you are Hath not he yn hys Lawes pronounced hym to be an heretike that doth not coÌ„municate in faith with the holy Churche especiallye with the Pope of Rome and the fowre patriarches Hath he not also in his said lawes shewed that the Pope of Rome hath the primacy ouer all priestes by the first fowre generall Councelles vnto the which the Pope and all other patriarches haue agreed Obtrude not therefore this presumptuous Title to this Emperour who of al other most shunned it Bring forth M. Horne what ecclesiasticall Constitutions and decrees you wil or can made of this Emperour IustiniaÌ„ Al wil not serue your purpose one iote This only of the diligent Reader being remembred that all such lawes he referred to the Popes iudgement that he made not one of his owne but followed in them all the former Canons and holy Fathers Last of all that he enacteth expresly that in ecclesiastical matters lay Magistrats shall not intermeddle but that bishops shall ende al such matters according to the CanoÌ„s These three thyngs beyng well remembred and borne awaye nowe tell on M. Horne and bring what you can of Iustinians Constitutions in ecclesiasticall matters The effecte of all your Argumentes yn thys Diuision resteth vppon thys poynte that Iustinian made Lawes for matters ecclesiasticall which thing I nede not further answer then I haue done Sauing partly that this lye of M. Hornes woulde not be ouerpassed wherein he imagineth all things here spoken to be done in the fifte generall Councell at Constantinople whereas a greate part of them were done in an other CouÌ„cel at Constantinople vnder this Emperour whiche M. Horne doth here vnskilfully confouÌ„de Partly also to shew yet ones again that Iustinian himself doth so expounde
to the bishop of Hierusalē which kept there also a Councel and condēned Anthimus And al this was done in fowre monethes And therfore yt cā not be the true title of this Coūcel And much lesse tel the matter and who had cheif authority there But euery man is not so cunning as you to make men weene that the egge was a chycke before the henne had hatched Yet for one thinge I here commende you for telling vs that the Popes Legats in this Councel were set in the right hande of the Patriarche Menas whiche I suppose maketh somwhat for the Popes primacye But that you adde they were named and appointed by the commaundement of the Emperour I can not commēde you For it is vntruly saied They were the Popes owne Legates and deputies of his own naming and appointing not of the Emperours For it foloweth in the same Constitution of Iustinian touching these Legates Omnibus quidem ex Italica regione ab Apostolica sede nuper missis All being lately sent out of Italy from the See Apostolike In like maner where you say Theodorus a Maister of the Requestes to the Emperour as you call him deliuered to the Synod the Billes of supplication to be considered on such consideration you finde not in the woordes of Theodorus but this you finde him say to the Synode V◠in his interpellantes vos ipsis finem imponatis To th entent that by your meanes in these matters they may be ended and cōcluded This the Emperours officer required of the Synode that they would make an ende of the complaintes layed in by certaine Bisshoppes and Monkes And this you conceale and alter cleane to a simple consideration as thoughe the Councel should haue considered and then the Emperour concluded And therefore yet ones againe in this very Diuision you tel vs of a booke of supplication made by the Monasteries of Secunda Syria to the Emperour that Menna the president of the Councel should receaue their booke and consider of it according to the Ecclesiastical Canons The woordes of your Author are Quae in ipso insita sunt Canonicè finem accipere conuenientibus ad ipsum c. that the contents of their booke of supplication be ended and determined Cononically not considered only and that by the accorde not of Menna only whome only you name being the bisshop of Constantinople but of the most holy Romaines and the holy Synode Thus your false doctrine can not appeare when it commeth to trial but lodē alwaies with fardels of vntruths But nowe I trowe we shall quickly lese this aduantage For strayte ye bringe vs foorth a bisshop that calleth the Emperour the higheste potentate in the worlde next vnto God maintayning the onely and pure faith offeringe vnto God pure leuen of true doctrine as incense and burning the chaff meaning as ye say false religion with vnquencheable fier And thinke you M Horne that yf Iustiniā now lyued he would take your doctrine for pure fyne flower and not rather for stynking musty chaffe or bran Well you haue hearde his iudgemente in parte alredy As for your bsshop yf he had sayd in al causes as you make hī to say in the margin he had said wel towarde your purpose but nothing towarde the truthe And therefore ye hauing espied the former wordes not to come iumpe to your purpose ye vndershore them withe an other sayinge of the saied bisshoppe who speakinge of an heretyke desireth the Emperour to whome God had reserued the ful authority to directe to cut him from the Church and to expulse him out of his dominions Ye are not for al this much the nearer for wherein the good bisshop meante the full direction he him selfe sheweth that is in cutting away of heretiks and expulsing them out of his dominiōs And therefore your goodly marginal note that God reserueth to the Prince the fulnesse of direction in causes Ecclesiasticall quayleth and is not worth a rushe Neither is yt to be collected by the expresse woordes of the bishop and yf yt were sauing for your shrewd meaning and mistaking yt were not greatly material For it might stād right wel meaning of the ful and final directiō which is the executiō Ye now lay forth many ecclesiastical cōstitutions and among other that no mā shal dispute further in matters of religiō ons concluded where are your Westmynster disputations thē and that themperour had decreed all those things by sentence for the common peace of the Church Ye say the truth but not all the truth for ye haue most falsly following your accustomable humour left out iij. or iiij wordes strayt waies following We haue saith Iustinian determined these things following the decrees of the holy fathers Which wordes doe set your self and your primacy to quyt beside the sadle And thus as thēperours conclusion that knitteth vp al knitteth vp our conclusion to for the ecclesiastical primacy and vnfoldeth al your false conclusiōs in this your false boke So yf ye take and ioyne the very beginning of the said constitutiō to the wynding vp of yt the matter wil be much clearer and so clere that Iustiniās cōstitutiō that your self do bring forth may serue for a sufficiēt answere to al your boke cōcerning princes intermedling in causes Ecclesiastical We do saith Iustiniā no strāge thīg or such as thēperors haue not ben accustomed vnto before in makīg this present Law meaning against Anthimus Seuerus and Zoaras for as often as the bishops by their sentence haue deposed and displaced out of their holysees and dignities any vnworthy parsons as Nestorius Eutyches Arius Macedonius and Eunomius and certain other as nawghty as they were thēperors folowing their sentēce ād authority decreed the same So that ecclesiastical ād tēporal authority cōcurring together made one agremēt in right iudgmēt Euen as we knowe it happened of Late touching Anthimus who was thruste out of the see of this imperiall cyty by Agapetus of holy and gloriouse memorie the bisshop of the most holy Church of olde Rome M. Horne The .73 Diuision pag. 42. a Al things being thus done by the commaundement of the Emperour in the first Action and so foorth in the second third and fourth after many acclamations the President of the Councel Mennas concludeth saying to the Synod That they are not ignorāt of the zeale and minde of the Godly Emperour towards the right Faithe and that nothing of those that are moued in the Church .206 ought to be don without his wil and commaundement Stapleton Now goe ye M. Horne clerkly to worke For yf ye can roundly and hansomly proue this ye may perchance set a new head vpon Iustinians shoulders which yet woulde be but an vgle and a monstrouse sight But this is neither clerkly nor truely don of you to turne Cōuenit yt is mete semely or conuenient into oportet yt must or ought I maruaile ye bearing the state of a bishop haue so litle faith and
sleight and diuers other before noted he hath so maimed and mangled the wordes of King Richaredus wherein the whole pithe of this Diuision resteth to make some apparence of his pretensed Primacie that it would lothe a man to see it and weary a man to expresse it Namely in the text where his Note standeth of a Princes speciall care for his subiectes The whole woordes of the King are these The care of a King ought so farre to be extended and directed vntill it be found to receiue the full measure of age and knowledge For as in worldly things the Kings power passeth in glorie so oughte his care to be the greater for the welth of his subiectes But now moste holy Priestes we bestow not onely our diligence in those matters whereby oure subiectes may be gouerned and liue most peaceablye but also by the helpe of Christe we extend our selues to thinke of heauenly matters and we labour to knowe how to make our people faithfull And verely if we ought to bend all our power to order mens maners and with Princely power to represse the insolency of the euill if we ought to geue all ayde for the encrease of peace and quiet muche more we ought to study to desire and thinke vppon godly things to looke after high matters and to shew to our people being now brought from errour the trueth of cleare light For so he dothe whiche trusteth to be rewarded of God with aboundant reward For so he dothe which aboue that is cōmitted vnto him doth adde more seing to such it is said what so euer thou spendest more I when I come againe will recompence thee This is the whole and ful talke of Richaredus the king to the Councel touching his duetyfull care aboute religion Compare this gentle Reader with the broken and mangled narratiō of M. horne and thou shalt see to the eye his lewde pelting and pelting lewdnesse Thou shalt see that the king protested his care in gods matters to be not his dew charge and vocatiō as a king but an additiō aboue that which was commytted wnto him and to be a work of supererogatiō and that he extēded him selfe of zeale aboue that which his duety ād office required Al which M. Horn left out bycause he knewe it did quite ouerthrowe his purpose He saieth againe of kyng Richaredus that he decreed in the Councel of his owne Authority commaundyng the bisshops to see it obserued which wordes also he hath caused to be printed in a distinct lettre as the wordes of his Author alleaged But they are his owne wordes and do proceede of his owne Authority not to be found in the whole processe of the Kings Oration to the Councell or in the Coūcel it selfe But contrariwise the Councell expressely saith of this Decree Consultu pijssimi gloriosissimi Richaredi Regis constituit Synodus The Synode hath appointed or decreed by the aduise of the most godly and gloriouse King Richaredus The Synode M. Horne made that Decree by the aduise of the King The king made it not by his own authority commaunding c. as you very Imperiously do talke Againe where you saie that S. Gregory did much commend the carefull gouernement of Princes in causes of Religion S. Gregory speaketh not of any suche gouernement at all It is an other of your Vntruthes Last of all where Saint Gregorie sayeth of humilitie as we haue before declared to the king Et si vobiscum nihil egimus Although we haue done nothing with you You to amplifie the matter enlardge your translation with a very lying liberalitie thus Although I haue medled and don nothing at all with you doing this altogether without mee For these wordes medle at all and dooing this altogeather without me is altogeather without and beyond your Latine of Saint Gregorie Whome you ouerreache exceeding much Making him not so muche as to meddle with the Kings doings and that the king did altogeather without him Which yet if Nauclerus your common alleaged Author be true of his woorde did verye muche with the King and furdered many wayes the conuerting of the Arrians in Spaine to the Catholique faith But so it is As in al your proufes you ouerreach mightely the force of your examples cōcluding Supreme gouernmente in all causes when the Argumente procedeth of no gouernemente at all but of execution and so foorth euen so in your translations wherein yet you looke singularlye to be credited scarse ones in tenne leaues bringing one sentence of Latine you ouer reache marueilouslye your originall Authorities Suche is your vntrue and false dealing not onely here but in a manner throughout your whole booke And nowe to ende this Seconde booke with a flourishe of Maister Iewels Rhetorique to sweete your mouth at the ende Maister Horne that so with the more courage we may proceede after a pause vppon this to the Thirde and Fourthe let me spurre you a question What M. Horne Is it not possible your doctrine may stande without lyes So many Vntruthes in so litle roome without the shame of the worlde without the feare of God Where did Christe euer commaunde you to make your Prince the supreme gouernour in all causes By what Commission by what woordes Or if Christ did not who euer els cōmaunded you so to do What lawe What Decree what Decretall what Legantine what Prouinciall But what a wonderfull case is this The Supreame gouernemente of Princes in al causes Ecclesiastical that we must nedes swere vnto by booke othe yea and that we must nedes belieue in conscience to be so auncient so vniuersal so Catholique so cleere so gloriouse can not now be founde neither in the olde Law nor in the new nor by anye one example of the first 600. yeares THE THIRDE BOOKE DISPROVING THE PRETENSED PRACTISE OF Ecclesiastical gouernmēt in Emperors and Kings as wel of our own Countre of Englande as of Fraunce and Spayne in these later .900 yeres from the tyme of Phocas to Maximilian next predecessour to Charles the V. of famous memory M. Horne The .79 Diuision Fol. 47. b. Next after Sabinianus an obscure Pope enemy and successour to this Gregory succeded Bonifacius 3. VVho although he durst not in playne dealing denie or take from the Emperours the authoritie and iurisdiction in the Popes election and other Churche matters yet he vvas the first that .228 opened the gappe thereunto for as Sabel testifieth vvith vvhom agree all other vvriters for the moste parte This Bonifacius immediatly vpon the entraunce into his Papacy dealte with Phocas to winne that the Church of Rome might .229 be head of all other Churches the which he hardely obteined bicause the Grecians did chalenge that prerogatiue for Constantinople After he had obteyned this glorious and ambitious title of the bloudy tyrant Phocas and that vvith .230 no smal bribes like vnto one that hauing a beame in his ovvn eie vvent about to pul the mote out of
Donus first practised vvith Reparatus the Archebisshop of Rauenna to geue ouer vnto him the superiority and become his obedientiary and that as it may appeare by the sequele vvithout the consent of his Church After the death of Reparatus vvhich vvas vvithin a vvhyle Theodorus a familiar friend to Agatho the Pope and a stoute man vvhom .246 Agatho did honour vvith his Legacy vnto the syxth general Councel at Cōstātinople because his Clergy vvoulde not vvayt on him on Christmas daye solempnely .247 conducting him vnto the Churche as the maner had been did geue ouer the title ād made his sea subiect to the Pope for enuy ād despite of his Clergy saith Sabellicus vvherevvith the Rauennates vvere not content but being ouercome by the authority of the Emperour Constantin vvho much fauored Agatho they bare it as patiently as they might And Leo the seconde successour to Agatho made an ende hereof .248 causing the Emperour Iustinian to shevve great .249 cruelty vnto the vvhole Cyty of Rauenna and to Felix their Bisshop because they vvould haue .250 recouered their olde liberty And so this Pope Leo by the commandement and povver of the Emperour Iustinian brought Rauenna vnder his obeisance as the Pontifical reporteth These Popes through their feyned humility and obedience vnto the Emperours vvhich vvas but duty vvan both much fauour and ayde at the Emperors hādes to atchieue their purpose much desired The .3 Chapter of Vitalianus Donus and Leo the .2 Bishops of Rome and howe the Church of Rauenna was reconciled to the See Apostolike Stapleton WHy Maister Horne Put case the Pope signifieth his election to the Emperour Putte case the Popes were sometyme stowte and braue And sometyme againe couered they re ambitiouse meaninge with a patched cloke of humilitye and lowelines what yf the Churche of Rauenna after long rebellion became an obediētiarie to the apostolike see of Rome This is the effect and contents almost of one whole leafe What then I say Knitte vp I pray you your conclusiō Ergo a Prince of a Realme is supreame head in al causes ecclesiasticall and tēporal Wel and clerckly knitte vp by my sheathe But Lorde what a sorte of falshods and follies are knitte vp together in this your wise collection As concerning the stowtnes and cloked humility of the Popes your authours the Pontifical and Sabellicus write no such thinge but commend Vitalian Donus Agatho Leo for very good Popes yea and for this their doing concerning the Church of Rauenna Other writers commende these Popes also for good and vertuouse men But I perceiue they are no meane or common persons that must serue for witnesses in your honorable consistorie your exceptions are so precise and peremptorye Yet I beseache you sir in case ye will reiecte all other lette the Emperour Constantin himself serue the turne for this Vitalian Who at what tyme the bisshops of the easte being Monothelites woulde not suffer Vitalians name to be rehersed according to the custome in the Churche at Constantinople did withstande them And why thinke you M. Horne for any fayned holynes No no but propter collatam nobis charitatem ab eodem Vitaliano dum superesset in motione tyrannorum nostrorum For his charity employed vppon vs saieth the Emperour whil he liued in the remouing and thrusting out of those that played the tyrants against vs. Why doe ye not bring forth your authours to proue them dissemblers and Hypocrites but you shal proue this when you proue your other saying that there had ben an old ād a cōtinual dissensiō betwen these .ij. Churches ād that the Rauēnates were not subiect to the see of Rome This is wel to be proued that they ought to haue bene subiect to the see of Rome not onely by a common and an vniuersal subiection as to the see of all Churches But as to they re patriarchall see withall It is also aswell to be proued that in S. Gregories tyme who died but .72 yeares before Donus was made pope the Archebishops of Rauēna acknowledged the superioritie of the Church of Rome as appereth by sondrye epistles of S. Gregorie and receyuid theire Palle from thense a most certayne token of subiection matters also being remoued from thense to the popes consistory yea the bishop of Rauēna cōfessing that Rome was the holy See that sente to the vniuersall Churche her lawes and prayeth S. Gregorie not onely to preserue to the Church of Rauenna which peculiarly was vnder Rome her olde priuileges but also to bestowe greater priuileges vppon her Wherein appeareth your great vntruth and foly withal in that you saie there had bene an olde and continuall dissention betwixt the Archebishop of Rome and the Archebishop of Rauenna for the superioritie Now you see the dissension was not continual nor very olde it being so late subiect to the See of Rome in the tyme of S. Gregory Herein appeareth also an other of your vntruths where you alleadge out of the pontifical that Pope Leo brought Rauenna vnder his obeisaunce For the pontificall saieth Restituta est Ecclesia Rauennas sub ordinatione Sedis Apostolicae The Church of Rauenna was restored or brought home againe vnder the ordering of the See Apostolike In which wordes if you had truly reported them woulde easely haue appeared that the rebelliouse childe was then brought home again to obediēce not that then first it was brought vnder subiection as you vntruly and ignorantly surmise You say also as ignorantly or as vntruly that Theodorus the Archebishope of Rauenna who submitted his Church to Pope Agatho was a familiar frēd to Agatho and was of him honoured with his legacie to the sixt generall Councell of Constantinople intending thereby to make your reader thinke he did it of frendship or flattery and not of duety But your conceytes haue deceyued you For the legat of pope Agatho in that Councel so familiar a frend of his and so much by him honoured was one Theodorus presbyter Rauennas a priest of Rauenna as both in the life of Agatho and in the very Councel it self euidently appeareth Neither could that priest be afterward the same bishope that so submitted him self for that submission was before the Councell as in the life of Agatho it appeareth So lernedly and truely M. Horne in his talke procedeth With like truthe M. Horn telleth that Theodorus made his see of Rauenna subiect to Rome bicause his clergy did not so solemnely conducte him to Church vpon Christmas day as the maner had been Would not a man here suppose that this was a very solemne prelat that forlacke of his solemnyty would forsake his whole clergy But it is not possible for these lying superintendentes to tel their tales truly The story is this Theodorus the Archebisshop of Rauenna saieth Nauclerus minding vpon Christmas daye before the sonne risyng to say Masse in S. Apollinaris Church was forsaken of al his clergy And vntil it was
to the coÌ„tentes of theÌ„ And in ful testimony therof eche one set to hys haÌ„d aÌ„d subscriptioÌ„ The sayd AdriaÌ„ writeth to Tarasius the patriarche of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople that oÌ„lesse he had wel knowen Tarasius good syncere zeale aÌ„d catholike fayth touching Images aÌ„d the sixe general couÌ„cels that he would neuer haue coÌ„sented to the calling of any Councell Wherby ye see M. Horn that the Pope hath such a voyce negatyue in summonyng and ratifiyng of CouÌ„cels that if he only had draweÌ„ backe it had bene no lawful Councel According as the old Canon alleaged in the ecclesiasticall story commaundeth that without the Popes Authorityte no Councel ought to be kept and according as for that only cause diuers couÌ„cels were abolished as the Antiochian in the East and the Ariminense in the West And the sayed Pope Adrian saieth to Tarasius Vnde ipse Beatus Petrus Apostolus Dei iussu Ecclesiam pascens nihil omnino praetermisit sed vbique principatum obtinuit obtinet cui etiam nostrae beatae Apostolicae sedi quae est omnium Ecclesiarum Dei caput velim beata vestra sanctitas ex sincera mente toto corde agglutinetur Saynte Peter feding the Churche by Gods commaundemeÌ„t hath omitted nothing at all but euer hath had the principality and nowe hath to whome and to our blessed and Apostolyke see whiche is the Head of all Gods Churches I would wish your blessed holines wythe syncere mynd and withall your heart to ioyne your self The Emperour hym self sayth that the councel was called by synodical letters sente froÌ„ the most holy patriarch And a litle after by whose exhortatioÌ„ aÌ„d in a maÌ„ner coÌ„maundemeÌ„t we haue called you together saith th'Emperour to the bisâ—hops The Popes Legates are named first and subscribe first The Popes letters were read first of all in the Councel And that Tarasius him selfe confesseth Praerogatiua quadam For a certeyn prerogatiue dewe to the Pope Other places also of like agreablenes ye shal find here These be the letters M. Horn that ye speak of which as ye say theÌ„peror coÌ„mauÌ„ded to be read opeÌ„ly Wherwith that ye dare for shame of th' world ones to medle as also to talk of the story of Paulus aÌ„d Tarasius I can not but most wonderfully maruayle at This Paulus was patriarche of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople immediatly before Tarasius and voluÌ„tarily renouÌ„ced the same office and became a monke mynding to doe some penaÌ„ce the residue of his lyfe for that he had set forth the wycked doings and decrees of themperours against the images The Emperour was verye desirous to place Tarasius in hys roome but he was as vnwilling to receyue that dignity And wheÌ„ the Emperour vrged aÌ„d pressed hym vehemeÌ„tly he answered How caÌ„ I take vpon me to be Bishop of thys see being sondred froÌ„ the residew of Christes Church â–ª aÌ„d wrapped in excoÌ„munication Is not this then pretely aÌ„d gayly done of M. Horn to take this couÌ„cel as a troÌ„pet in hys hand to blowe and proclaime hym self to all the world an heretyke Pleade on a pase M. Horne as ye haue done and yow shall purchase your self at length great glory as great as euer had he that burnte the teÌ„ple of Diana to wyn to him self a perpetuall memorye To the which your glorious tytle for the encrease and amplifying of the same let your Vntruthes which are here thicke and threefolde be also adioyned That the Popes about this time deuised horrible practises to haue to them selues only the supreme authority that Irene Constantines Mother was an ignorant and a superstitious woman that the matters in the .7 Generall Councel were not iudged according to the Gospelles that there was nothing attempted or done in this Councell without the authority of the Emperour In all this I heare very bolde asseuerations but as for proufes I finde none And none wil be found when M. Horne hath done bis best this yeare nor the next neyther M. Horne The .94 Diuision pag. 57. a. Gregorius .3 sent into Fraunce for succour to Charles Martell yelding and .290 surrendring vp vnto him that vvhiche the Pope had so long sought by all subtile and mischieuous meanes to spoile the Emperoure and the Princes of This same Gregory the third saith Martinus PoeniteÌ„tiarius VVhan Rome was besieged by the king of Lombardy sent by shippe vnto Charles Martell Pipines father the Keyes .291 of S. Peters confession beseeching him to deliuer the Church of Rome from the Lombardes By the keyes of S. Peters confession he meaneth .292 al the preheminence dignitie and iurisdiction that the Popes claime to them selues more and besides that vvhich al other church ministers haue ouer and aboue all manner persons Ecclesiastical or Temporal as geuen of Christ onely to S. Peter for his confession and so from him to the Popes of Rome by lineall succession Seinge that this Pope vvho vvas passingly vvell learned both in diuine and prophane learning and no lesse godly stout and constant if you vvill beleeue Platina .293 yeldeth and commiteth all this iurisdiction and claime that he hath ouer all persons Ecclesiastical and Temporall so vvel in causes Ecclesiasticall as Temporall vnto Charles Martell a laie Prince and great Maister of Fraunce it appeareth that Princes may laufully haue the rule gouernment and charge in Church matters The heires and successours of this Charles Martell did keepe these keyes from rusting They exercised the same iurisdictioÌ„ and gouernmeÌ„t in Ecclesiastical causes that the Emperours and Kings had don from the tyme of ConstaÌ„tine the great vntil their tyme vvhich vvas almost .400 yeres For Carolomanus .294 sonne to King Pepin and nephevv to Charles Martel no lesse Princelike than Christianly exercised this his .295 Supreme authority in Ecclesiastical causes and made notable reformation of the Ecclesiastical state He summoned a Councel of his Clergy both Bisshoppes and Priestes .742 yere from the incarnation of Christ vvherein also he him selfe sate vvith many of his nobles and counsailours He shevveth the cause vvhy he called this Synode That they should geue aduise saith he howe the Lawe of God and the Churche religion meaning the order and discipline may be restored againe which in the tyme of my predecessours being broken in sonder fell cleane away Also by what meanes the ChristiaÌ„ people may attaine to the saluation of their soules and perishe not being deceiued by false priestes He declareth vvhat ordinaunces and decrers vvere made .296 by his authoriy in that Synode VVe did ordein Bishops through the Cities saith he by the couÌ„cel of the Priests aÌ„d my nobles aÌ„d did coÌ„stitute Bonifaciê° to be the Archbisshop ouer them .297 VVe haue also decreed a Synode to â—e caâ—â—eâ— together euery yere that the decrees of the Canons and the Lawes of the Churche may be repaired in our presence and the Christian Religion amended c. That the money vvhereof the Churches haue been defrauded
you tell all for the Emperour as though the Pope had don nothing O wilful malice and malicious wilfulnesse M. Horne is not content to be blinde him selfe He wil also make his readers blīd And because he loueth not the truth or the truth loueth not him therfore he would his Reader should learne the falshood and be as false as him self is But againe what impudency is this to bring Carolomanus doinges by the which euen in your own narration the holy Chrisme the masse and other orders of the Churche that ye haue abolisshed are confirmed and your whordome with M. Madge is punished by derogation penance and otherwise euen by your own supreme head Corolomanus Which did not degrade any priest actually him self or caused any to be degraded by his supreame authoritye as ye seame by a false sense to inferre but caused them by the ordinary meanes and according to the rules and canons to be degraded Who also made him selfe no Churche lawes as M. Horn here vntruly noteth but did al by the authority of Pope Zacharias who as I haue said and as in Nauclere it appeareth gaue Commission to Bonifacius the Bisshop to kepe a Synod in the Dominion of this Carolomanus in which Synode all these Churche lawes were made All which euidently proueth the Popes Primacy at that tyme not the Princes M. Horne The .95 Diuision pag. 58. a. About this tyme vvas one Bonifacius not Pope but as they call him the great Apostle of the Germanies the like for all the vvorld to our Apostle here in Englande Augustinus Anglorum Apostolus Either of them .299 might be called the Popes Apostles vvhose greate champions they vvere And euen suche Ecclesiasticall matters as our Apostle treateth of hath this Apostle in his Epistles to the Pope as this He asketh his holines when fatte bakon should be eaten The Pope answereth when it is wel smoke dried or resty and then soddē Likewise he asketh whether we shall eate Dawes Crowes Hares and wilde Horses The Pope biddeth him to beware of them in any wise Also he asketh him howe if Horses haue the falling sicknesse what we shall doe to them The Pope aunswereth hurle them into a ditche He asketh what we shall doe with Beastes bitten with a madde dogge the Pope biddeth him kepe them close or hurle them into a pitte He asketh if one Nonne may washe an others feete as men may the Pope answereth yea on Goddes name Also he asketh howe many Crosses and where aboutes .300 in his bodye a man shoulde make them These and a greate manye suche like are the Popes and his Apostles Ecclesiasticall matters But leauing these trifles note that in those Ecclesiasticall matters vvhich he did to anye purpose the laye Princes hadde the entermedling as appeareth .301 by the Pope Zacharias Epistle to this Boniface It is no marueile thoughe this Kinge Charoloman as also Charles the greate and other noble Princes after their tyme established by their authority in Synodes manye superstitions and .302 idolatrous obseruaunces as of Masses Chrysmes and such like abuses beinge moued vvith the zeale that all Princes ought to haue but vvanting the pure knovvledge that good and faithfull Bisshoppes should haue instructed them vvithal seinge suche .303 blind bussardes as this Boniface had the teaching of them vvho like blinde guides ledde them in the bottomles pitte of all superstitions and false religion The .9 Chapter Of S. Boniface the Apostle of Germany and of S. Augustin our Apostle Stapleton HEre is interlaced a lying slaunderouse patche al from the principal matter against our apostle S. Augustyn and S. Boniface an English man and a blessed Martyr slayne in Phrisia by the infidels commonly called the Apostle of Germanye But what a Ghospel is this that can not come in credite but by most slaunderouse vilany and that against S. Augustin whome we may thank and S. Gregory that sent him that we are Christē mē S. Gregory cōmendeth him for learned and vertuous and setteth forth the miracles wonderfully wrought by him in our Countre And think you now M. Horn that you with al your lewde lying rayling or M. Iewel either can stayne and blemishe that blessed mās memory No no ye rather amplifie ād auaunce his glorious renown and proue your selues most wretched and detestable lyers as I haue sufficiētly of late declared in my Return vpō M. Iewels Reply They nede not M. Horn your cōmendatiō which in such a person as ye are were rather their discōmendatiō For the ill mans discōmendation is to a good man a very commendation as contrary wise to be commended of an il man is no true prayse but rather a a disgracyng and a dispraise Therefore where ye cal these blessed mē ād other bishops of this tyme blīd bussards ād say that in Charles the great ād other Princes then lacked pure knowledge ye declare your self what ye are a very blinde hob abowt the howse neither able to kepe your self frō lying nor yet frō cōtradictiō For M. Horne I would to God either your self or a great sort of your fellowes Protestāt bisshops had beside his vertue the learning of Charles the great being well sene aswel in the Greke as the Latin tōge And see nowe how well your tale hangeth together For the very leafe before Gregorye the .3 was passinglye well learned both in diuine and prophane learning and no lesse godlye And the fowrth leafe after your selfe bringe forthe Alcuinus an Englishman of greate learninge as ye saye that saieth as ye write that God incomparably honored and exalted Charles the great aboue his auncetours with wisedome to gouerne and teache his subiectes with a godlye carefulnes Which wisedome stode as your selfe declare in ordering matters Ecclesiasticall And Pope Zacharias that ye here speake of was well also sene in the Greeke tonge Into the which he trāslated out of Latin S. Gregories Dialoges And now what a blinde bussarde are you that pleade vpon this Zacharias epistles to Bonifacius to proue this Charlemains supremacye wherein the Popes primacy is euidently and openly declared as I haue before shewed yf ye were of this ignorant or what an impudent and a maliciouse person are you yf ye wittinglye and willingly alleage that for you which is most strong against you For this Councel that ye grounde your selfe vpon was called in dede by Pipyn and Caroloman but according as the Pope had geuen them Commission in his letters And this Bonifacius was the Popes Legate there For concealing wherof you left out Qui est missus S. Petri Who is the Popes legat And the Princes were but ayders and assisters vnto him And Boniface proceding very well and canonically deposed the false the adulterouse and the schismaticall priestes Which so yrketh M. Horne at the very heart remēbring that if him selfe were wel and canonically handeled he should beare a muche lower saile then to beare either any
hath forvvarned and the Apostle Paule to Timothe doth vvitnesse Therefore beloued let vs furnishe our selues in harte and minde with the knowledge of the truth that we may be able to vvithstande the aduersaries to trueth and that thorough Goddes grace Goddes vvorde may encrease passe through and be multiplied to the profitte of Goddes holy Churche the Saluation of our soules and the glory of the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ. Peace to the preachers grace to the obedient hearers and glory to our Lord Iesus Christe Amen Stapleton Many Lawes Ecclesiasticall are here brought forth set forth by this Charles with his great care that reached euen to the singer porter or sextē wherunto ye might adde that he made an order that no man should minister in the Churche in his vsuall apparell and that he him selfe frequented the Churche erlye and late yea at night prayer to But this addition perchaunce woulde not all the best haue liked your Geneuicall ministers Then layeth he me forth an iniunction of this Charles in matters Ecclesiasticall But consider his style Maister Horne What is it Supreame Gouuernour or head of the Churche in all matters and thinges Ecclesiasticall No but a deuoute and an humble mainteyner of the Churche Consider againe the order of his doinges Maister Horne which are to sette forthe iniunctions to kepe the clergie within and vnder the rules of the Fathers But from whence trowe we toke Maister Horne all this longe allegation of Charles his Constitutions He placeth towarde the ende of his allegation in the margin Ioan. Auentinus out of whome it may seme he toke that later parte But as for the former part thereof whence so euer M. Horne hath fetched it it is founde in dede among the Constitutions of Charles set forthe xx yeres paste But there it is sette though as a Constitution of Charles yet not as his owne proper lawe or statute but expressely alleaged out of the Aphricane Councell For so vsed godly Princes to establishe the Canons of the Churche with their owne Constitutions and lawes And in that Councell whence Charles toke this Constitution where it is saied that Scriptures onely shoulde be reade in the Churches it is added Vnder the name of Scriptures And it is farder added We will also that in the yearly festes of Martyrs their passions be reade Which thinges M. Horne here but M. Iewell a great deale more shamefully quyte omitted in his Reply to D. Cole falsely to make folcke beleue that in the Churche only Scriptures should be read But what neade I nowe seke furder answere when M. Horne of his owne goodnes hath answered hym selfe as ye haue hearde good reader sufficientlie alredy And I haue before noted of this Charles and of his submission to bishoppes and namely to the bishop of Rome so farre that no Emperour I trowe was euer a greater papiste then he was or farder from this Antichristian supremacy that M. Horne and his felowes teache For no lesse is it termed to be of Athanasius that lerned father as I haue before declared M. Horne The .101 Diuision pag. 62. a. This noble Prince vvas mooued to take vpon him this gouernement in ecclesiastical matters and causes not of presumptiō but by the vvoorde of God for the dischardge of his princely duety as he had learned the same both in the examples of godly kings commended therfore of the holy ghost and also by the instructions of the best learned teachers of his time vvhereof he had greate stoare and especially Alcuinus an Englisheman of great learninge vvho vvas his chiefe Scholmaister and teacher vvhome as Martinus telleth Charles made Abbot of Tovvers Amongst other many and notable volumes thu Alcuinus vvriteth one entituled De Fide sanctae indiuiduae Trinitatis vvhich as moste meete for him to knovv he dedicateth to Charles the Emperour He beginneth his epistle dedicatory after the salutatiō and superscriptiō thus Seeinge that the Emperial dignitie ordeined of God seemeth to be exalted for none other thinge thē to gouern and profite the people Therfore God doth geue vnto them that are chosen to that dignitie power and wisedome Power to suppresse the proude and to defend the humble against the euil disposed wisdome to gouerne and teache the subiectes with a godly carefulnes VVith these twoo giftes O holy Emperour Gods fauour hath honoured ād exalted you incomparably aboue your auncestours of the same name and authoritie c. VVhat than what must your carefulnes moste deuoutly dedicated to God bringe forthe in the time of peace the warres being finished when as the people hasteneth to assemble togeather at the proclamation of your commaundemēt he meaneth that he expresseth aftervvard by this assembly or cōcourse the councel that vvas novve in hand assembled as he saith Imperiali praecepto by the Emperours precept And waiteth attentiuely before the throne of your grace what you wil cōmaunde to euery persone by your authoritie what I say ought you to doo but to determine with al dignitie iuste thinges which beinge ratified to set them foorth by cōmaundement and to geue holy admonitions that euery man may retourne home mery and gladde with the precept of eternal Saluation c. And least I should seeme not to helpe and further your preaching of the Faithe I haue directed and dedicated this booke vnto you thinkinge no gifte so conuenient and woorthy to be presented vnto you seeinge that al men knowe this most plainly that the Prince of the people ought of necessitie to knowe al thinges and to preache those thinges that please God neither belongeth it to any man to knowe better or moe things than to an Emperour whose doctrine ought to profite all the subiectes c. Al the faithful hath great cause to reioyce of your godlines seing that you haue the priestly power as it is mete so to bee in the preaching of the worde of God perfect knowledge in the Catholique faith and a most holy deuotion to the saluatiō of men This doctrine of Alcuinus vvhich no doubte vvas the doctrine of all the catholike and learned fathers in that time confirmeth vvell the doinges of Charles and other Princes in callinge councelles in makinge decrees in geuing Iniunctions to Ecclesiasticall persons and in rulinge and gouerninge them in .325 all Ecclesiasticall thinges and causes If the gouernement of this moste Christian Prince in Ecclesiastical matters be vvel considered it shall vvell appeare that this Charles the great vvhome the Popes doo extolle as an other great Constantine and patron vnto them as he vvas in deede by enriching the Churche vvith great reuenues and riches vvas no vvhit greater for his martiall and Princelike affaires in the politique gouernaunce than for his godly ordering and disposinge the Church causes although that in some thinges he is to be borne vvith considering the .326 blindnes and superstition of the time Stapleton The contents of these matters stande in the highe commendation
make not for the commendation of the Popes moderation and humility yet yt maketh for hys supreame authority I obey sayeth the Emperour not to thee but to Peter whome thow doest succede But to th entent that you M. Horne with the Apologie and M. Foxe who alwaies like bestly swyne do nousell in the donge and vente vp the worste that may be founde against Popes and prelates may haue a iuste occasioÌ„ if any Charity be in you to coÌ„mende the greate moderation of this Pope Alexander 3. you may remember that this is he to whoÌ„ being in extreme misery through the oppressioÌ„ of the Almayne Army spoyling aÌ„d wasting al aboute Rome Emanuel then Emperour in the East sent embassadours promysing bothe a great hoste against the Almayne Emperour Friderike and also a vnioÌ„ of the Grecians with the Romain Church if he would suffer the Romain Empire so loÌ„ge diuided froÌ„ the time of Charlemayn to come agayne to one heade and Empire to whome also being then in banishment the sayde Emperour sent a seconde embassy with great quantytie of mony promysing to reduce the whole East Churche vnder the subiection of the West all Grece vnder Rome if he woulde restore to the Emperour of Constantinople the Crowne of the West Empire from the which Frederike seemed nowe rightlye and worthely to be depriued To all which this Pope notwithstanding the greate miseries he stode presentlye in and was daily like to suffer through the power of this Frederike answered Se nolle id in vnum coniungere quod olim de industria maiores sui disiunxissent That he woulde not ioyne that into one which his Forefathers of olde time had of purpose diuided You will not I trowe denie M. Horne all circumstances duely coÌ„sidered but that this was a very great aÌ„d rare moderatioÌ„ of this Pope AlexaÌ„der 3. more worthy to be set forth in figures aÌ„d pictures to the posteryty for sober and vertuous then that facte of him whiche Mayster Fox hath so blased oute for prowde and hasty Except your Charyties be suche as verely it semeth to be that you take more delight in vice then in vertue and had rather heare one lewde fact of a Pope then twenty good If it be so with you then is there no Charyte with you For Charyte as S. Paule describeth it Thinketh not euill reioyseth not vpon iniquyte but reioyseth with verytie It suffreth all thinges it beleueth all thinges it hopeth al thinges it beareth all thinges Contraryewyse you not only thinke but reporte alwaies the worst you reioyse and take greate pleasure vpon the iniquytie of such as you ought most of all men to reuerence you are sorye to haue the veryty and truthe tolde you You suffer and beare nothing in the Church But for the euil life of a fewe you forsake the CoÌ„munion and societie of the whole You beleue as much as pleaseth you and you hope accordingly And thus muche by the way ones for all touching your greate ambition and desire to speake euil of the Popes and to reporte the worste you can doe of them which you in this booke M. Horne haue done so plentifullye and exactlye throughe this whole processe of the Princes practise in Ecclesiastical gouernment as if the euill life of some Popes were a direct and sufficient argument to proue all Princes Supreme Gouernours in al thinges and causes Ecclesiasticall I coulde now shewe you other authorityes and places oute of your owne authours concerninge thys storye of Friderike the first making directlie againste you and wherein ye haue played the Cacus As where ye wryte by the authoritie of Vrspergensis that the Emperour sent for both theis Popes to come to hym mynding to examine both they re causes For yt followeth by and by not to iudge them or the cause of the Apostolique see but that he might learne of wise men to whether of them he shoulde rather obey And is not this thinke you M. Horne so craftely to cut of and steale away this sentence from your reader a preatye pageant of Cacus Namely seing your authour Nauclerus writeth also the like And seyng ye demeane your selfe so vnhonestly and vnclerkly in the principall matter who will nowe care for your extraordinarye and foolishe false excursions against the welthy pride the fearce power the trayterouse trecherie of Popes at that tyme Or for Erasmus comparing the Popes to the successours of Iulius Caesar Or for Vrspergensis owteries against their couetousnes and not againste the Popes authoritye As for S. Bernarde who you say founde faulte with the pompe and pride of Eugenius 3. how clerely he pronounceth that not withstanding for the Popes Primacy I referre you to be shorte to the Confutation of your lying Apologie Al this impertinent rayling rhetorike we freely leaue ouer vnto you to rayle and rolle your self therein til your toÌ„g be wery againe yf ye wil for any thiÌ„g that shal let you Only as I haue ofteÌ„ said I desire the Reader to marke that as wel this as other emperors were not at variaÌ„ce with the See Apostolike it self or set against the Popes Authority absolutely but were at variaunce with such a pope and such and were set against this mans or that mans election not renouncing the Pope but renouncing this man or that man as not the true and right Pope M. Horne The .117 Diuision pag. 76. a. About this tyme the King of Cicilia and Apulia had a dispensation from the Pope for money to Inuesture Archebisshops with staffe or crosier ringe palle myter sandalles or slippers and that the Pope might sende into his dominions no Legate onlesse the kinge should sende for him Stapleton Did the Kings of Sicilia procure a dispensation as ye say M. Horne from the Pope to inuesture bisshops and to receyue no Legate Who was then the supreame heade I praye you the Pope that gaue the dispensation or the King that procured yt Ye see good readers howe sauerlye and hansomly this man after his olde guise concludeth against him self M. Horne The .118 Diuision pag. 76. a. Our English Chronicles make report that the Kings of this Realme hadde not altogeather leafte of their dealing in Churâ—he matters but continued in parte their iurisdiction aboute Ecclesiasticall causes although not vvithout some trouble The Popes Legate came into Englande and made a CouÌ„cel by the assent of King VVilliam the Conquerour And after that in an .412 other CouÌ„cel at VVinchester were put down many Bisshops Abbatts and priours by the procuremeÌ„t of the King The King gaue to LaÌ„frauke the Archbisshoprike of Cantorb and on our Ladye daie the Assumption made him Archebisshope On whit Sonday he gaue the Archbisshoprike of Yorke vnto Thomas a Canon of Bayon VVhen Thomas shoulde haue bene consecrated of Lanfranke there fell a strife betvvixt them about the liberties of the Church of Yorke The controuersie being about Church matters vvas brought and referred
he hath both often talked vvith the MarchauÌ„ts that haue their trafique there and hath also dÃuers times enquired the matter by an interpretour of the inhabitaunts there borne they al say that his name is neyther Presbiter Ioannes nor Pretto Ianes but say they his name is Gyan that is mightie and they maruaile greatly what the Italians meane to call him by the name of Priesthode But this they say that al the suites or requestes euen of their greate Bishoppes are brought before the king him self and that all their benefices or Spiritual promotions be opteined at his handes .424 So that there beynge as Sabellicus telleth further an exceadinge great nomber of chiefe Prelates or Metropolitanes and vnder euerye one Prelate at the leaste tvventy Bishoppes all their sutes and causes Ecclesiasticall beyng brought vnto him and he the maker of all these Prelates Bishoppes and other Ecclesiasticall persons he is called ouer them all Clergy or Laie in all causes Ecclesiastical or themporall Gyan the mightie that is the supreme Ruler aÌ„d Gouernour aÌ„d eueÌ„ so hath .425 coÌ„tinued sitheÌ„ those partes vvere first Christened as they saye of Thomas Dydimus the Apostle vntill our tyme. But thys by the vvaye novv from them to retourne to our ovvne countrey The .20 Chapter Of the Armenians and of the Aethiopians in Preto Ianes lande Stapleton A MAN would thinke that Maister Horne was with some straunge spirituall meditation rauished when he interlaced this digression woorthy belike depely to be coÌ„sidered being here I can not tel whether more impertinently or more falsely betwene the doings of king Henrie and king Stephen that immediately succeded him full wisely wrenched and writhed in For he is now vppon the sodaine as a man rapt vppe and caried awaie not only into Spaine but into Greece Armenia Moscouia yea and Aethiopia too And then is he as sodainly in England againe About a foure hundred yeres past he was very busie and to busie too for his owne honestie with Spaine nowe after this long taciturnitie belike he hathe espied out there some notable matter for his purpose And what is it thinke ye good Reader Forsooth he commeth in as it were in a Mummerie and sendeth vs to Arnoldus de Villa Noua and telleth vs that we shall learne by him of the doing of Frederike king of Sicilie and Iames king of Spain in their Epistles writen by the said Arnoldus But what this Arnoldus was Heretique or Catholique what his bookes were and where and when they were printed and where a man shall finde any thing of him he telleth vs nothing Your brother Gesnerus M. Horn in his Bibliotheca maketh meÌ„tion of Arnoldê° a PhisitioÌ„ aÌ„d nuÌ„breth his bokes But of these epistles there is no word and maruel it is that such a notable worke shoulde escape hys handes Suerlye with much a doe I suppose I haue chaunced vppon hym what in your brother Illiricus and what in your other frende Gaspar Hedio that addeth Paralipomena to Abbas Vrsper gensis I haue by them some feeling of thys your greate ghostly rauishmeÌ„te aÌ„d feele at my fyngers endes that your Arnoldus if he were no better then Illiricus maketh hym was your owne deare brother that is an Heretike aswell as your self and also that in the vehemencye of thys your impertinente madde meditatioÌ„ you are caried away one hundred and fiftie yeares at the leaste from the tyme ye shoulde haue orderly prosequuted and as many myles from the matter yt self For thys Arnoldus is noted to haue writen lyke a blinde and a lewde lying prophete abowte the tyme of Clemente the fifte which was made Pope abowte the yeare of our Lorde .1306 This Arnoldus then taking vppon him to be a prophete sayeth that Antichrist should come within .34 yeres of his blinde prophesiyng Now here for hys part M. Horne also playeth the lying prophete and telleth vs of wonderfull epistles that his authour wrote one hundred yeares before he was borne Whiche epistles though they be very highe and mysticall yet there semeth to be no greate poynte of heresie in theÌ„ And what so euer reformation these kings wente aboute the epistles seme to geue a playn testimony for the Popes primacy and to fynde faulte with certaine religiouse persons that they despised the Churche of Rome and did disallow appeales to that See Yea where he telleth vs with a greate mighty assertion and sayeth Quòd concluditur infallibiliter quòd Antichristus apparebit in mundo ab hoc anno Domini .1354 infra immediatè sequentes 34. annos that is that it is an infallible conclusion that Antechriste shall appeare in the world within fowre and thyrty yeares immediatly folowing after the yeare of our Lorde .1354 He sayth withall that within the sayde 34 the Sarasyns should be destroyed and the Iewes should be conuerted iurisdictionem summi Pontificis per vniuersum orbeÌ„ dilatari and that the authoritie of the Pope should be spredde through owte all the worlde Well how so euer yt be Arnoldus de Villa noua seameth not greatly to furder M. Hornes primacy And it semeth to me that by ignoraÌ„ce he taketh one Arnoldus for an other In dede there was one Arnoldus Brixianus abowt thys tyme coÌ„demned for an Heretik by Eugenius the .3 as S. Bernarde Platina and Sabellicus doe write Your Brother Bale sayeth that he was condemned for that he sayde the clergy might vse no temporal iurisdictioÌ„ And so thys Arnoldus might haue serued your turne for the tyme and somwhat for the matter to after your accustomable reasoninge if the authority of heretikes maye serue the turne But let Arnoldus aÌ„d Spayne to goe for this tyme. for M. Horne hath other great couÌ„tries that about this time taketh hys part as Grecia Armenia Moscouia aÌ„d Aethiopia to which acknouledge they re Princes only to be theyr supreame gouernours in al things next vnto God which ye muste belieue without any proufe belyke because yt is shewed to M. Horne in thys his Spirituall reuelation For otherwise I am assured he shall neuer iustifie this most vntrewe saying And though perchaunce some of these couÌ„treis did not at this tyme shewe to the see of Rome suche obedieÌ„ce as they owght to haue done especially the GreciaÌ„s aÌ„d Moscouites that followe the religioÌ„ and order of the greke Church yet neither doth M. Horne proue nor euer shall be able to proue that the Churches of these couÌ„tries gaue any suche authoritie to they re princes but that they euer toke for spirituall causes they re patriarche and other Bishoppes for the supreame heades in all matters spirituall Maruayle nowe yt is that M. Horne can not loke vpon the Grecians and Armenians but with one blind eye bleared with affection to heresie and hatred to the Pope Otherwyse yf he woulde loke vppon them with the better and indifferente eie there were more cause whie he should regarde aswell the aunciente Greeke Churche which
holie belief of the eternall deitie in this they re owne wickednes offende three together that is God they re neighbour and them selues God I saye whiles they do not knowe the faythe that they shoulde haue in God nor his counsayle They deceyue theire neighbours whiles vnder the pretēce of spirituall and ghostly feadinge they feade them with pleasaunt wicked heresie But they are most cruell to them selues whiles beside the losse of theire sowles as men making no accompte of lyfe but rashelye seeking death take a pleasure to bring theyr bodies to most payneful death the which they might by true knowledge and by a sownde and strong faythe auoyde and whiche is a most greauouse thing to be spoken they that remayne a lyue be nothing afrayde by they re example We can not staye and refrayne our selues but that we must plucke owte our sworde and take worthie vengeance vppon suche being enemies to God to them selues and to other persequuting them so muche the more earnestly by how muche the more they are iudged to spread abrode and to practise their wycked superstition nighe to Rome which is the head of all Churches Thus farre Friderike the Emperour Let nowe Mayster Foxe take this as a fytte ād worthie condemnation of al his stinking martyrs And take you this also Mayster Horne and digeste yt well and then tel me at your good leasure when ye are better aduised what ye haue wōne by this your supreame head or by what colour ye can make hym Supreame Head that confesseth the Church of Rome to be the Head of al Churches who also fealt the practise of the Popes Supreamacy aswel by excommunicatiō as by depryuation frō his empire that followed the sayde excommunicatiō the electours proceding to a new election at the Popes commaundemente As for Frideryke hym self for matters spirituall he acknowledged the Popes Supreamacy as ye haue heard and as yt appeareth in Petrus de vinea his Chaūceler that wrote his epistles though he thowght the Pope did but vsurpe vppon certaine possessions which Friderike notwithstāding his former othe made to the contrarie did afterwarde challenge The matter of S. Peters patrimony I will not medle withall as not greatly necessarye for our purpose the which when the Church of Rome lacked yet did not the Pope lacke his Supreamacie neither should lacke the sayde Supreamacie thowghe he should lacke the sayde patrimony hereafter or though his Bishoppricke were not indewed with one foote of land For it is no worldly power or temporal preeminence that hath sett vp the Popes primacy or that the Popes primacy consisteth in but it is a Supreme Authorytie ouer all Christes flocke such as to his predecessour S. Peter Christ him selfe gaue here on the earthe such as by generall Councels is confirmed and acknowledged and such as the continuall practise from age to age without intermission dothe inuincibly cōuince And for this Supreme gouernment ouer Christes flocke in Spiritual matters neither this Friderike neither any other Christian Emperour whatsoeuer except it were Constantius the Arrian euer striued or contended for with the Bishoppes of Rome To conclude therefore this onlye for this time I saye that your dealing with this Emperour Mayster Horne is to intolerable thus to misuse your readers and not to be ashamed so confidently to alleage this Emperour for the confirmation of your newe supreamacie Now thinck yow that Auentinus a man of our age and as farre as I can iudge a Lutheran and most certaynelie verie muche affectionated to thēperours against the Popes is of suche credite that because he sayeth yt therefore we muste belieue him that this Friderike was an other Charles the greate and moste profitable for the Christian common wealthe Howbeit let this also passe For the praise or dispraise of this Emperoure to oure principall matter which is whether the Quene be supreame head and Iudge of al causes ecclesiastical is but impertinent And therfore we shall now procede to the residue M. Horne The .127 Diuision pag. 79. a. In whiche time Henrie the .3 king of Englande held a solemne Councell in the whiche bothe by the sentence of the King and of the Princes not a fewe priuilegies were .435 taken awaie from the order of Priesthode at vvhat time the Popes Legate required a .436 tribute of all the Glergie but it was .437 denyed him Robert Grosthead vvhome yee call Saint Robert wrote vnto the Pope a sharpe Epistle because he grieued the Church of England with taskes and paiementes against reason of whiche when he sawe no redresse he with other Prelates of the lād cōplained vnto the King of the wast of the goodes and patrimonie of the Churche by the Popes neare kinsemen and other alient Bisshops whom the king auoided out of the Realme To vvhome also the Emperour Frederike vvrote that it vvas a shame for him to suffer any longer his Realme to be oppressed vvith the Popes tyrannie The .25 Chapter Of King Henrie the third Stapleton KING Henry the .3 toke away many priuileges from the order of Priesthode the clergie denied a tribute to the Popes Legate Roberte grostheade writeth sharply against the Popes exactions Frederike the Emperour writeth to the King that he shoulde not suffer his Realme to be oppressed with the Popes tyrrannie Ergo M. Fekēham must take an othe that the Quene is Supreme Head Yf these and such like arguments conclude Maister Horne then may you be bolde to blowe your Horne and triumphantly to reioyce like a Conquerour But nowe what if the matter of your argumentation be as yll or worse then the forme of yt Ye ought to proue that in this kings dayes the lyke regimente was for matters Ecclesiasticall as is nowe and that the kinge toke vppon him all supreamacy Ecclesiasticall The contrarie whereof is so euidente by all our Chroniclers and by the authours your selfe alleage and otherwise in this shorte declaration of king Henry the .3 ye do so friuolously trifle and excedingly lie as ye haue done and will doe in the reste that I muste beside all other matters by me before rehersed cōcerning the Donatists saye of you as S. Augustine sayd of them He sayd of the Donatistes that in theyr reasoning with the catholykes before Marcellinus Nimium patienter pertulit homines per inania vagantes tam multa superflua dicentes ad eadem toties conficta redeuntes vt gesta tātis voluminibus onerata pene omnes pigeret euoluere c. He suffred with ouer much patience those felowes wandring about trifles and so full of superfluous talke and returning so ofte to the selfe same matters fayned and forged that the Acts of that cōferēce were so lodē with such huge volumes that it would wery any mā to reade thē ouer ād by the reading to know how the matter was debated Yea their extraordinary vagaries were so thick ād so many that Marcellinus was fayn as Frāciscus
as your auÌ„cetours the old heretikes were woÌ„t to do in alleging of scripture aÌ„d the Fathers that is in chopping and paring of what it pleaseth you and as ye are cutte of your selues from the Churche so dismembre you also your authours allegations euen as S. Cyprian many yeres sytheÌ„ce hath described and painted you fotrh Firste then is there any one of al your authors that as ye moste wyckedly doe goeth abowt by this story either to make this king Supreame Heade of the frenche Church or to deface and disanul the Popes Primacie No truely Onlesse perchaunce yt be the authour that added to VrspergeÌ„sis I meane your owne deare brother Gaspar Hedio his addition aswell agreeing for matters of fayth with hys firste authour Vrspergensis as the legges and loynes of an horse wil agree with the head shoulders and vpper part of a mans bodie Yea beside his heresy he is to yong to be alleaged for authour authentical To be shorte the dealing of this kinge proueth nothing the lyke regiment that nowe is in our realme which is your peculiar matter and the only matter M. FekeÌ„ham resteth vppon and so for al your great sturre with burning the Popes Bulles and commauÌ„ding the Popes Legates to auoyd the realme ye goe fayre and farre froÌ„ the matter For where you say he wold suffer none of his clergy to goe to the Popes councels that was but of one only Councell called against him self Item where you say He caused the Popes bulles to be burned first not he but Familiares Regis the Kings frendes and courtiars did it and yet it was but one bulle neither and that of the kingss owne excommunication Againe where you saie he commaunded the Popes Legates to auoide the realme It was but one Legate about that one matter that he so commaunded With these many vntruthes by the Arte of Multiplication you entre your plea. Touching the matter it selfe the Kings grudge was but a priuate and a personall grudge and enmitie against Bonifacius no lasting or perpetual renuntiation of the whole Papal authoritie as it is euident by the discourse of al your owne Authors And therefore Bonifacius being dead who accursed the King and interdited the Realme bothe he and the Realme were released from curse and interdiction by Benedictus successour to this Bonifacius Yea Bonifacius yet liuing this King most plainly agnised the authoritie of the See of Rome appealing from this Bonifacius â–ª whom he toke not for the right Pope but an vsurper and an intruder to the See Apostolical vacant as he thought and to the next successour Ye heare Maister Horne notwithstanding the greate enmitie betwene the King and Pope Bonifacius that he appealeth to the See of Rome being as he thought vacant and that he is as I haue said â–ª absolued from the sentence of excommunication by Bonifacius his successour whiche altogether ye omitte But yet ye tell vs of Pope Clement the fift made as ye say pope by this King But here you ouerreache your Authour and water him with your olde lying glose Nauclerus neither saieth nor could truely saye that the king made him pope but saith he was made Pope by his intercessioÌ„ Neither your Authour Antoninus saieth it Ye saye he swore this pope to certaine condicions Why doe ye not name theÌ„ M. Horne Forsoth because in the naming of theÌ„ the fourme state and condition of this your new primacy in your faire Phillip woulde be full ilfauoredly acrased and defourmed Among other there were these three Prima est vt me perfectè reconcilies Ecclesiae sacrosanctae relaxando veniaÌ„ dando de adiutorio dato in captura Bonifacij Papae Secundum est vt censuras excommunicationis amoueas contra me meos sequâ—ces prolatas Tertium est quòd mihi concedas omnes decimas regni per quinquennium in reparationem expensarum multarum in bello inito contra Flandrenses First that ye will perfectly reconcile me to the Churche and release and forgeue me for that by my meanes Pope Boniface was taken prisoner Secondly that you wil reuoke the sentence of excommunication geuen against mee and my confederates Thirdly that you will graunte me for fiue yeres the tenth of al my realme to relieue me for the great charges and expences defraied in my warres against the Flemmings These conditions the king required the Pope to assure him of by Othe Then would M. Horne faine haue Pope Boniface taken for an heretique and saieth that King Phillip would haue had it so declared by the Councell holden at Vienna But the matter was taken vp M. Horne saith and to satisfie the King it was declared that Pope Bonifacius doings should not be preiudiciall to him and his heires And why haue ye M. Horne either wilily omitted the matters for the which the pope was coÌ„ditionated withal or haue so fondly told vs against your self of this Councell at Vienna Why but to coÌ„firme the popes primacy aÌ„d to declare your selfe also a lyer in saying the matter was taken vp c. For the CouÌ„cel assembled of .300 Bishops beside other prelats would in no wise agree to the kings request but declared the coÌ„trary to wit that Bonifacius was a catholike and an vndoubted Bishop as your owne authours Antoninus and Nauclerus specifie Yea Nauclere addeth Quo rex cogebatur contentus esse With the which determination of the Councel the kinge was constrayned to be contented At the coronation of the foresayde Clement were presente not only this Philip the Frenche king but the king of Arragone and as some write the kinge of Englande also Yet hath M. Horn one other prouf â–ª to proue Philip head of the Churche for that he deposed a Bishop for heresye and for that he claymed the inuestiture of Bishoppes As for the inuestitures let them goe for this time we haue sayd inough I suppose of that matter And as for deposing of a Bishope he deposed him not but vnder pretence of heresy saieth Nauclere he depriued him of all his temporaltyes and of his Bishopricke But why doe ye not M. Horne recite the whole senteÌ„ce of your authors Antoninus and Nauclerus For as for Blondus writing nothing of this mater that is of of the deposing of any Bishop or of the claimiÌ„g of the inuestitures for the which you seeme to alleage him ye doe but blindly allege and may blot hiÌ„ out again sauing that ye may truly put in that in the Councel which king Philip called in FrauÌ„ce he appealed as I haue told you to th'Apostolik See of Rome But why do ye not as I sayd shew the whole aÌ„d entiere senteÌ„ce of your authours fully to adorne your primacy withal whiche is that he toke a certayne Bishoppe laying to hys charge that he was a PateraÌ„ heretik spoyling hym of his Bishopryke and of al his goods aÌ„d that he spoyled also and robbed the Bishopprykes beinge vacante and that he would haue had the inuestitures of the Bishoppes Now
if it were so that king Philip deposed a Bishop for heresie yet shuld you M. Horne of al meÌ„ take smallest reliefe therby For yf Philip your supreme head were now lyuing and you vnder his dominioÌ„ he might also depriue you and your fellowes for heresie being as I haue before shewed very PateraÌ„s And now you that make so litle of Generall couÌ„cels aÌ„d stay your self and your religioÌ„ vpoÌ„ the iudgmeÌ„ts of lay princes haue heard your coÌ„deÌ„nation not only froÌ„ the notable General CouÌ„cel at LioÌ„s but froÌ„ your new Charles the Emperour Frederike and from your faire King Phillip This this Good Reader is the very handie woorke of God that these men should be cast in their owne turne and geue sentence against them selues And as hotte as ernest and as wilie as they are in the first enterprise of their matters yet in the pursuit of their vngratious purpose to cause them to declare to all the worlde their small circumspection prouidence and lesse faith and honesty Many other things might be here brought for furder aunsweare to M. Horne as that he saieth that this King by the Councell of Aegidius the Romaine Diuine went about the reformation as M. Horne calleth it of matters Ecclesiastical and that Paulus Aemilius should be his Authour therein which is a double vntruth For neither is it true that Aegidius was any counsailer or aider to refourme the Churche or rather defourme it after the order of M. Hornes Relligion nor Aemilius saith it Againe Sabellicus is eyther twise placed in M. Hornes Margent wroÌ„g or he alleageth Sabellicus altogether wroÌ„gfully But this may goe for a small ouersight M. Horne The .132 Diuision pag. 80. b. About the time of this Councel at Vienna the famous scholman Durandus setteth forth a booke vvherin as he reckeneth vppe diuerse great enormities in Churche matters so for the reformation of them he alvvaies ioyneth the King and secular Princes and the Prelates and to this purpose citeth the fourme of the auncient Councelles and many times enueigheth against and complaineth vppon the vsurped .430 authority of the Romaine Bishop vvarning men to bevvare hovv they yeelde vnto him and prescribeth a rule for the Princes and the Prelats to refourme all these enormities not by custome vvere it neuer so auncient but by the vvord of God Stapleton Answere me M. Horne directly and precisely whether Durandus in any worke of his taketh the laye prince for the head of the Church If ye saye he doth not to what purpose doe ye alleage him Yf ye say he doth then his bokes shal sone conuince you And what boke is it I praye you that ye speake of Why do ye not name yt Whie doe you tel vs of a boke no man can tel what The boke there is intituled de modo concilij celebraÌ„di which he made at the commaundemente of the foresayde Clemente Wherein thowghe he spake many thinges for the reformation of the cowrte of Rome yet that aswell in that boke as in all his other he taketh the Pope for the supreame head of the whole Churche is so notoriouse that a man maye iudge all your care is to saye something againste the Pope without any care howe or what ye saye And that ye fare much like a madde dogge that runneth foorth and snatcheth at all that euer commeth nigh him And to geue you one place for all M. Horne that you maye no longer stagger in thys matter behold what thys famouse Scholeman as you call him Durandus saieth of the Popes primacie Illius â—raelatus Papa c. The prelate of the whole Church is called Papa that is to say the father of Fathers vniuersal because he beareth the principal rule ouer the whole Church Apostolicall because he occupieth the roome of the Prince of the Apostles chief Bishoppe because he is the Head of al Bishops c. Lo M. Horne what a ioly Authour you haue alleaged against M. FekeÌ„ham Verely such an aduersary were worth at al tymes not only the hearing but also the hyring But alas what tole is ther so weak that you poore soules in such a desperat cause will refuse to strike withal You must say somwhat It staÌ„deth vpoÌ„ your honors and wheÌ„ al is said it were for your honesties better vnsaid M. Horne The .133 Diuision pag. â—0 b. About this time also the Emperour Henry the .7 came into Italy vvith great povver to reduce the Empyre to the olde estate and glorie of the auncient Emperours in 431. this behalfe And on the day of his coronation at Rome according to the maner of other Romaine Emperours he set forth a Lawe or newe authentique of the most high Trinity and the Catholique faith Stapleton What matter is this M. Horne to enforce M. FekeÌ„ham to denie the popes primacy Wil you neuer leaue your trifling and friuolous dealing If ye wil say any thing to your purpose ye must shewe that he toke not the pope but him selfe onely and his successours for supreame heades of the Church and that in al things and causes which ye shal neuer be able to doe while ye liue neither in this nor in any other Emperour King or prince what so euer M. Horne The .134 Diuision pag 80. b. Nexte to Henry .7 vvas Levves .4 Emperour vvho had no lesse but rather greater conflictes vvith the Popes in his time .432 about the reformatioÌ„ of abuses thaÌ„ any had before hiÌ„ the Pope novv claiming for an 433 Ecclesiastical matter the confirming of the Emperour as before the Emperours vvere vvonte to confirme the Popes About vvhiche question the Emperour sent and called many learned Clerkes in .434 Diuinitie in the Ciuil and CanoÌ„ Lavve from Italy Fraunce Germany Paris and Bononia vvhich al ansvvered that the 435 Popes atteÌ„pts were erroneous and derogating from the simplicity of the Christian religion VVherevppon the Emperour vvilled them to search out the matter diligently and to dispute vppon it and to gather into bookes their mindes therein vvhich diuerse did as Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Dante 's Petrarche c. By vvhom vvhen the Emperour vnderstoode the Popes vsurpation he came to Rome called a Councell and .436 deposed the Pope and placed an other in his roome In vvhich Councel the Romaines desired to haue their olde order in the Popes election ratified by the Emperour to be renevved This Emperour called also a very great Councell at Frankeforth where besides the Spirituall and Secular princes of Germanie the King of .437 Englande and the King of Beame were present where by the greater and sounder parte the Popes aforesaid vsurpation was abolished VVhich sentence the Emperoure confirmed and published vvriting thereof that his authoritie dependeth not of the pope but of God immediatly and that it is a vaine thing that is wonte to be sayed the pope hath no superiour .438 The Actes of this .439 CouÌ„cell against the Popes processe vvere ratified by
the Emperour as appeareth by his letters patentes therevppon beginning thus Lodouike the fourth by the grace of God c. To all patriarches Archebisshoppes Bisshops and priestâ—â— c. And ending thus VVherfore by the Councell and consent of the prelates and princes c. VVe denounce and determine that al such processes be of no force or moment and straightly charge and commaund to all that liue in our Empire of what estate or condition so euer they be that they presume not to obserue the saied sentences and curses of the popes interdiction c. An other Councell he called aftervvards at the same place about the same matter because Pope ClemeÌ„t called it heresie To saie that the Emperour had authoritie to depose the pope which heresie as principall he laid .440 first to the Emperours charg Item .441 that the Emperour affirmed that Christ and his Apostles were but poore Item the .3 heresie that he made and deposed Bisshops Item that he neglected the Popes interdightmeÌ„t c. IteÌ„ that he .442 ioyned certaine in mariage in degrees forbidden he meaneth forbidden by the Popes lavves and deuorceth them that were maried in the face of the Church VVhiche in deede vvas nothing els â–ª but that amongest other Ecclesiastical lavves that the Emperour set forth vvere some for mariages and deuorcements contrary to the Popes decrees The .29 Chapter Of Lewys the .4 Emperour Stapleton WE haue neede Maister Horne of a newe Iudge Marcelline that maie by his interlocutorie sentence bring you as he did the Donatistes from your wilde wide wandering home againe to your matter Let it be for the time if ye will needes so haue it that the Emperours Authoritie dothe not depende of the Pope yea and that Pope Iohn the .22 was also for his owne priuate person an Heretique And then I beseeche you adde your wise conclusion Ergo Maister Feckenham must take a corporall Othe that the Queene is Supreme Heade of the Churche of England Now on the other side if we can proue againste you that euen this your owne Supreame Head Lewys for spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters agnised the Popes and the Generall Councelles Authoritie to be Superiour to the Authoritie of the Emperoure and of all other Princes and that they all must be obediente and submitte them selues therevnto then shal Maister Fekenham conclude with you an other manner of Ergo and that is that ye and your confederates are no Bishoppes as made contrarye to the lawes and ordinaunces of the Pope and as well of the late Generall Councel at Trent as of other General Councels yea that ye are no good Christians but plaine Heretiques for refusing the Pope and the said Generall Councelles authoritie For the proufe of our assertion that this Emperour albeit he stode against the Pope auouching him selfe for a true and a ful Emperour thowghe he were not coÌ„firmed by the Pope which was the very state of the original controuersie betwixt hym and the Pope and thowghe he procured Pope Iohn as much as lay in hym to be deposed aÌ„d placed an other in his roume belieued yet this notwithstanding that the Pope for spiritual and fayth matters was the Head of the Church which thing is the oÌ„ly matter staÌ„ding in debate betwene you aÌ„d M. FeckeÌ„haÌ„ for prouf I say of this we wil not stray farre of but fetche yt only of your owne authours here named who coÌ„fesse that he appealed to the very same Pope Iohn yl enformed when he should be afterwarde better enformed and withall to a general councel But what nede we seke ayde at Antoninus and Nauclerus hands when we haue yt so redy at your own haÌ„ds For your self say that he placed an other Pope in Iohns stead Ergo he acknowledged a Pope stil aÌ„d as your authour saieth vt veruÌ„ Christi vicarium as the true vicar of Christ. Neither did your Emperour diminishe or blemishe the Popes authority in any poynte sauing that he sayd he might appeale froÌ„ hym to the general couÌ„cel and that theÌ„perour was not inferiour or subiect to hym for temporal iurisdictioÌ„ But with you aÌ„d your baÌ„d neither Pope nor general couÌ„cell taketh place Now theÌ„ that ye are cast eueÌ„ by your own emperour we might wel let goe the residewe of your superfluous talke sauing that yt is worth the marking to see your true honest and wise haÌ„dling of it Your first ouersight aÌ„d vntruth theÌ„ is that ye write that the Pope claimed the coÌ„firmatioÌ„ of theÌ„perour as an ecclesiastical matter In dede he claimed the same aÌ„d so right wel he might do as no new thing by him inueÌ„ted but browght to him froÌ„ haÌ„d to haÌ„d froÌ„ successor to successour by the race and coÌ„tinuance of many hundred yeares And yet if we speak properly yt is no matter ecclesiastical no more theÌ„ the patrimony of S. Peter coÌ„sisting in teÌ„porall laÌ„ds was a matter ecclesiastical and yet bothe dewe to the Pope The one by the gyfte of dyuerse good princes the other either by prescriptioÌ„ of time owt of mind or by special order takeÌ„ by the popes at such time as the pope made Charles the great Emperour of the West or wheÌ„ he traÌ„slated theÌ„pire into Germany and ordeined .7 Princes there to haue the electioÌ„ of th' Emperor or for some other good reason that yf nede be may be yet further alleaged aÌ„d better enforced theÌ„ that al your wytte and coÌ„ning shall euer be able wel to auoyd Nay say ye theÌ„perour had great lerned meÌ„ on his syde experte in diuinity and in the ciuil and canoÌ„ law But wheÌ„ ye come to noÌ„ber theÌ„ ye fynd none but the Poetes DaÌ„te 's and Petrarcha OckaÌ„ the scholeman and the great heretike Marsilius Patauinus And shal these men M. Horne couÌ„teruayle or ouerweighe the practise of the church euer synce vsed to the coÌ„trary and coÌ„firmed by the great coÌ„sente of the catholyke writers and dyuerse general councelles withal Ye write as out of Antoninus or Marius in a seueral and latin letter that the Popes attemptes were erroneous and derogating from the simplicity of the ChristiaÌ„ religioÌ„ But such wordes I fynd as yet in neither of theÌ„ nor in any other of your authours here named And your authour Antoninus saieth that in this point both DaÌ„te 's aÌ„d Ockam with other do erre and that the monarchy of the Empire is subiect to the Church eueÌ„ in matters temporal And wheras your secte wil haue no meane place for any Christians but heauen or hell your Dante 's as Antoninus telleth hath fownde a meane place beside heauen and hel for Socrates Aristotle Cicero Homere and suche lyke Suerly Dante 's for his other opinion towching theÌ„perours subiection is counted not muche better then an heretyke As for Marsilius Patauinus he hath bene aswell long agoe as also of late largely and learnedly answered But as for these writers Marsilius Patauinus Ockam Dante 's and Petrarche with diuerse
Quapropter sancitum est vt nulli mortalium deinceps liceret pro quauis causa agere apud Romanum Pontificem vt quispiam in Anglia eius authoritate impius religionisque hostis publicè declararetur hoc est excommunicaretur quemadmodum vulgò dicitur néue exequi tale mandatum si quod ab illo haberet Sincerely translated thus they stande A Councel sayeth he was called at Westmynster wherin yt was thowght good to the king and his Princes for theire common weale in Englande yf a parte of the Popes authority were bounded within the lymytes of the Occean sea because many were dayly troubled and vexed for causes which they thowght coulde not be well hearde at Rome Wherfore yt was decreed that yt should be lawfull for no man to sue to the Pope for euery cause to haue any man in Englande by his authority publikely pronounced a wicked man and an enemie of religion that is as the people commonly terme yt to be excommunicated And that if any man haue any suche commaundement he doe not exequute yt The statute then doth not embarre as ye most shamefully pretend all suites to Rome nor all excommunications from the Pope but only that it should not be lawfull to sue to Rome and procure excommunications indifferently as wel in temporal as in spiritual matters as it seemeth many did then And this doth nothing acrase the Popes ordinarie authoritie Now that this is the meaning your Authour him selfe sufficiently declareth First when he speaketh but of a parte of the Popes authoritie then when he sheweth that men sued to Rome for suche causes as were thought could not be heard there which must nedes be temporall causes And therefore ye ouerhipped one whole line and more in your translation thinking by this sleight so craftely to conueie into your theeuish Cacus denne this sentence that no man should espie you And for this purpose where your Authour writeth pro quauis causa agere that is to sue for euery cause Ye translate to trie any cause As though it were al one to say I forbidde you to sue to Rome for euery cause and to saie I forbidde you to sue to Rome for any cause And as though your Authour Polidore had writeÌ„ pro quacunque causa agere to trie any cause at al. The statute therefore doth not cut of al suites but some suites that is for suche matters as were temporal or thought so to be WherevppoÌ„ it wil followe that for all spiritual matters the Popes iurisdiction remained vntouched and nothing blemished For these woordes of the statute that men shoulde not sue in euerie cause to Rome imploye some causes for the whiche they might sue to Rome And so for all your gaie Grammar and ruffling Rhetorique the Popes authoritie is confirmed by this statute whiche ye bring againste it And this King Richard confirmed it and was redie to mainteine it not by words only but by the sworde also And therefore caused to be gathered fiftene thousand fotemen and two thousand horsemen and sent them out of the realme to defende Pope Vrbane against his ennemie and Antipope Clement You on the other side in this your victoriouse booke haue brought a iolie sorte of souldiers to the field to fight against the Pope but when all is well seene and examined ye doe nothing but muster lies together against the Pope as he did men to fight for the Pope A farre of and vppon the sodaine an vnskilfull man would thinke ye had a iolie and a well sette armie but lette him come nigh and make a good view and then he shal finde nothing but a sorte of scar crowes pricked vppe in mans apparell M. Horne The .140 Diuision pag. 13. a. The Churche of Rome at this time vvas marueilouslie torne in sunder vvith an horrible Schisme vvhiche continued about fortie yeares hauing at ones three heades calling them selues Popes euerie one of them in moste despitefull vvise calling the other Antichriste Schismatique Heretique tyraunt thiefe traitour the sonne of perdition sovver of Cockle the child of Beliall c. Diuerse learned men of that time inueighed againste them all three as Henricus de Hassia Ioan. Gerson Theodorych Nyem Secretarie before this to Pope Boniface vvho proueth at lardge by .456 good reasons by the vvoorde of God and by the Popes Decrees that the refourmation of these horrible disorders in the Chuche belong to the Emperour and the Secular Princes Sigismunde the noble Emperour vnderstanding his duetie herein amongest other his notable Actes called a Councell togeather at Constantia and brought againe to vnitie the Churche deuided in three partes whiche Councell saithe Nauclerus beganne by the Emperours coÌ„maundemente and industrye in the yeare 1414 To the vvhiche Councel came Pope Iohn before theÌ„mperors coÌ„ming thinking to haue 457 outfaced the Councell vvith his pretensed authoritie till the Emperoure came vvho geauing to all men in the Councel free libertie to speake their mindes a great companie of horrible vices were laied straight way to his chardge To the vvhich vvhen he vvas not able to ansvvere he vvas .458 deposed and the other tvvo Popes also and an other 459 chosen chieflie by the Emperonâ—s meanes called Martin the fifte After these things finished they entred into communication of a reformation bothe of the Clergie and the Laitie to vvhiche purpose the Emperour had deuised a booke of Constitutions and also vvilled certaine learned Fathers there but specially the Bisshoppe of Camera a Cardinall there presente to deuise vvhat faultes they could finde and hovve they shoulde be â—edressed not sparing any degree neyther of the Prelates nor of the Princes themselues VVhiche the Bisshoppe did and compiled a little booke or Libell entituled A Libell for reformation of the Churche gathered togeather by Peter de Aliaco c. And offered to the Churche rulers gathered togeather in Constaunce Councel by the commaundemente of the Emperoure Sigismunde cet In this Libell of refourmation after he hathe touched the notable enormities in the Pope in the Courte of Rome in the Cardinalles in the Prelates in Religious personnes and in Priestes in exactions in Canons and Decretalles in collations of benefices in fastings in the Diuine Seruice in Pictures in making festiuall daies in making Sainctes in reading theyr legendes in the Churche in hallovving Temples in vvoorshipping Reliques in calling Councelles in making Relligious souldiours in refourming Vniuersities in studying liberal Sciences and knovvledge of the tongues in repairing Libraries and in promoting the learned After all these thinges being .460 Ecclesiasticall matters or causes he concludeth vvith the dueties of Princes for the looking to the reformation of these matters or any other that needeth amendement The sixth saieth he and the last consideration shall be of the refourminge of the state of the Laie Christians and chieflie the Princes of whose manners dependeth the behauiour of the people cet Let them see also that they
aske yow whether theÌ„perour toke pope Martinus for the head of the whole Church or no Yf ye say he did as the force of truth will coÌ„pell you then to what ende haue ye so busied your self with the doings of this Emperour Yf ye say he did not theÌ„ wil I send you to your owne authour Nauclerus of whom ye shall heare that not themperour but the Cardinals elected Martinus and that themperour as sone as he was elected fell flatte and prostrate before him and with much reuerence kissed his feete Now againe if as ye say he allowed and commaunded such thinges as the councell agreed vppon in matters of relligion to be obserued this agreemeÌ„t being as it was in dede against your new religioÌ„ what doe ye but blowe your own coÌ„demnatioÌ„ making it as strong as may be against your own self How Emperours haue coÌ„firmed councels I haue ofteÌ„ declared This therfore I let passe as a stale argumeÌ„t according to promise But now let me be so bold as ones to appose you M. Horn. Who was I pray you at this tyme supreame head of the Church in England Did king Henrie the .5 take him selfe trowe ye to be this head I suppose ye dare not say it for shame And if ye dare theÌ„ dare I be so bold to tel you it is a most notoriouse lie and withall that in case it were so yet did he eueÌ„ about the same time that Wiccleff and his schollers were coÌ„demned in the CouÌ„cell of CoÌ„stantia coÌ„demne theÌ„ as fast by act of parliament in EnglaÌ„d And it was I may say to you high time For your good bretherne had coÌ„spired to adnulle destroy and subuert not only the Christian fayth aÌ„d the law of God aÌ„d holy Church within the realm but also to destroy the kiÌ„g aÌ„d al maner of estats of the realm aswel spiritual as teÌ„poral aÌ„d all maner of pollicy and finally the lawes of the laÌ„d As it is more at large coÌ„prised in an act of parliameÌ„t made at that time In the which it was ordeyned aÌ„d established that first the Chauncelor Treasorer Iustices of the one bench aÌ„d of the other iustices of peace Sherifs mayors baylifs of cities aÌ„d townes aÌ„d all other officers hauing the gouernance of people or that at any tyme afterward shulde haue the sayd gouernaunce shuld take an othe in taking of their charge to put theire whole power and diligence to put out cease aÌ„d destroy al maner of errours and heresies coÌ„monly then called Lollardries within the place where they exercised theire offices And thus neither abrode nor at home can ye fynde any good matter for the defence of your newe primacy and your damnable heresies M. Horne The .141 Diuision pag. 84. b. After the death of Sigismonde Frederike the Emperour caused the Duke of Sauoy that vvas made Pope to renounce his Papacy and commaunded by his Decree the Prelates gathered at Basill to dissolue the Councell by a certaine daie This Emperour called a CouÌ„cell at Mentze to make an ende and vtterly to take away the Schisme of the Church and to deliuer it from more greuous daungers He vvriteth to the Frenche Kinge thereof declaring hovv this Schisme did so oppresse his minde and ferueÌ„tly sollicite him that as well for his loue to Religion as for his office called of God to be the chiefe aduocate of the Churche he did not onely runne with diligence to succour it but stirred vp al kinges and Princes that with a pure sinceritie delighted in the name of Christe to runne with him in this so necessary and healthfull a worke and to this purpose he declareth hovve he hath appointed to all his princes and prelates an assembly at Mentze whereat he entendeth to be personally present and therefore desireth the Frenche kinge also to bee there in his ovvne persone or at the least that he vvoulde sende his Oratours thither instructed distinctly vvith all vvaies and meanes by the vvhiche the Churche might be quiet from the calamities ready to fall on her Pope Eugenius sent to the Frenche king to desire him to take a vvay his .464 pragmaticall Lavve To vvhom the king ansvvered that he vvould haue it kept inuiolatly Then the Pope desidered the king neither to admit â—â— Basill couÌ„cel nor yet the couÌ„cel at MeÌ„tze that vvas called to the vvhich the kiÌ„g ansvvered that he vvold take aduise Stapleton Here is small or no matter for M. Hornes newe Primacie and that he here reherseth maketh rather agaynst him then with him For though M. Horne sayed in the last argument that pope Eugenius was deposed yet is he nowe pope styll and thother set in his place faine to geue ouer And though the princes would not obeye Eugenius for the dissoluing of the Councell of Basile yet nowe it is dissolued by the Emperour Friderike also And what answere so euer the French King made to Eugenius touching the sayed Basile Councell the Councell is no further allowed in the Catholike Church then Eugenius and his successour Nicolaus did allowe the same And as ye shewe your selfe themperour Friderike saieth that by his office he was called of God to be the chiefe Aduocate of the Church He saieth not the chiefe head of the Church the which honour he did attribute not to him selfe but to the Pope only of whome he was crowned as his predecessours were These also are but stale wares and much woren And for such I let them passe As for the Frenche King and hys pragmatical sanction which Charles his predecessour had made and whiche he at the requeste of Pope Eugenius would not reuoke it contained no such matter as you M. Horne doe attribute to princes nowe neyther was that gouernement like to that which you nowe defend This pragmaticall sanction stode most about monye matters It denied to the Court of Rome the great payements which went out of Fraunce about Reseruations collations expectations and coÌ„mendoes of bishoprickes prebendes and benefices Great and long contention there was betwene certaine Kings of Fraunce as Charles the .vij. and the .viij. Loys .xj. and .xij. Frauncis the first and certaine Popes as this Eugenius Pius .2 Sixtus .4 Innocentius .8 Alexander .6 Iulius the .2 and Leo the .10 as Duarenus a vehement writer for the French Kings aduantage mencioneth But notwythstanding all these matters the Popes supreme Authoritie in matters of Fayth and ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction was not denied For witnesse hereof I bring you the wordes of the Court of Paris vttered among the Articles which they proposed to the King about this matter as Duarenus him selfe recordeth them In the number .19 thus they say Ante omnia protestatur Curia c. Before all thinges the Court protesteth that it mindeth not to derogat any thing from the holynesse dignity honour and Authority of the Pope and the holy Apostolike See But rather it is ready to shewe and exhibit all honour reuerence and obedience that
euery godly and faithfull person ought to shewe to the chief Pastour of the Churche And yf any thing fall out worthy of amendement it refuseth not to submitte them selues to the determination of the Church which can not erre C. A recta .24 q. 1. By which allegatioÌ„ they proteste to meane the Church of Rome For so in that place we reade out of the AuncieÌ„t decretal epistle of Pope Luciê° .1 How theÌ„ do you proue M. Horn by this exaÌ„ple the like gouernement in the Church causes as you now attribute to the Q. Mai. and as you take vpoÌ„ you here to proue GrauÌ„te M. Horn to the See Apostolike now as the Court of Paris grauÌ„ted theÌ„ and theÌ„ looke howe and with what conscience you may take the Othe which now you defend or by what reason you caÌ„ moue M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ thereunto I would haue you ones briÌ„g some exaÌ„ple that made not playn against you and your whole booke M. Horne The .142 Diuision pag. 85. a. Pius the seconde sent his Legate the Cardinal of Cusa into the countreis of Sigismond Duke of Austria vvhich Legate when he woulde haue ordeined certain .465 Ecclesiasticall constitutions according to the Popes Lawe Sigismonde the Duke would not suffer that such a custome should come into Germany Aeneas Syluius vvho after he vvas made Pope vvas called Pius the seconde vvas of this minde before he vvas Pope that secular Princes might cal councels yea .466 maugre the Popes head and therefore commendeth that deuise of Charles the Frenche king which saith he is both a saulf and a short way to stil this mischiefe He meaneth to take avvay the Schisme and to restore vnity to the Churche Of the same .467 minde also vvas â—is Cardinal de Cusa as appeareth in his booke De CoÌ„cordia Catholica saying By that which is a foresaide it is gathered that the holy Emperours alwaies made the Synodical coÌ„gregations of vniuersal councels of the whole Chuâ—che and euen so I my selfe hauing sought throughly the Actes of al the vniuersal councels euen til the eight councel inclusiue celebrated in the time of Basil I haue found it to be true and so also in the same eight Synod in the fift Act therof we reade that the most reuerende priest Elias and Syncellus of the trone of Hierusalem in the hearinge of al spake thus Knowe you that in the tymes past they were the Emperours which gathered together Synods froÌ„ out of the whole vvorld aÌ„d they collected their deputies to the disposing of such maner causes VVhose steps therfore our Emperor folovving being also a worshipper of God hath made this vniuersal Synod Thus said he there aÌ„d I haue also redde in the litle glosse of Anastasius the library-keper of the Apostolical sea who translated the same Synode out of Greke vpon the same saying that the Emperours were vvont to gather vniuersal Synodes from al the vvorld c. The .36 Chapter Of Aeneas Syluius who was after Pope Pius .2 and of Cardinal Cusanus Stapleton YOu run stil at riot M. Horne bringing in your matters extraordinarely and impertinently and yet adioyned with one lye beside For your autor speketh not of the ordeining of any ecclesiasticall constitution by the Popes Legat but that themperor would not suffer him to receiue the profits of the Church he had in commendo neither any such custome to be brought into Germanye Ye are then in hande ones agayne that Princes maye call Councelles But when ye tell vs this owte of Aeneas Syluius and tell vs withall that before he was pope he was of that minde that secular princes might call Councelles if he were not also of that minde being pope why tell you this tale against your selfe Had you read M. Horne that notable letter of Recantation which this Aeneas Syluius in his riper yeares and later dayes after the example of S. Augustin retracting in like maner diuers thinges sent to the Vniuersytie of Collen sette forth fewe yeres past in diuers editions you woulde not for very shame if any shame be in you ones haue mentioned the testimony of this man In that Bulle of retractatioÌ„ forseing as he sayth him self the obiection that woulde be made he retracteth and reuoketh this errour which in his youthe at the Councel at Basill he had lerned that the CouÌ„cel was aboue the Pope In which he declareth at large by what meanes by whose aduise and counsell he was first persuaded so to thinke howe also he was agayne brought backe from that errour and amonge other meanes by the persuasion of that most lerned Cardinall Iulianus sancti Angeli who firste at Basill was for the Councell against pope Eugenius but after as after him all other reconciled him selfe to the pope was his legate in the Councell of Florence where most lernedly he confuted the Grekes and reduced them al only Marcus of Ephesus excepted to the Catholike doctrine of the holy Ghoste and to the vnyte of the Romain Church and last of al serued him in embassy against the Turk He proueth by Scripture by natural Reason by Authorytie of the Doctours that Peter and his successours are the Supreme Vicairs of Christ that the Church to whome Christ gaue his peace must of necessytie haue that kinde of regiment by which peace may most be mayntained and preserued which only is the state of Monarchy where one Heade gouerneth the whole body and last by S. Hierom and S. Bernard that the bishop of Rome S. Peters Successour is that one Head After al which he coÌ„cludeth Haec nos de Romani Pontificis Authoritate potestate sentimus cui coÌ„gregare Concilia generalia dissoluere datum est qui etsi filius est propter regenerationem propter dignitateÌ„ tamen pater habetur sicut propter regenerationis causam venerari debet Ecclesiam tanquam Matrem ita propter praelationis causam praeest ei vt pastor gregi princeps populo Rector familiae This is our Iudgement of the Authoritye and power of the Bisshop of Rome To whome it belongeth both to summon general Councelles and to dissolue them Who though he be a childe of the Churche for his regeneration and newe birthe therein by baptisme yet he is for his dignity and office her Father And as he ought to Reuerence the Churche as his Mother because he was borne of her so he ruleth the Church also as a Pastour the flocke as a Prince his people and as a maister his family because he is made the Ruler of her Again in his very last words of that retractatioÌ„ thus he speaketh to the Vniuersity of ColleÌ„ Haec nostra sententia est filij Haec credimus profitemur haec iam senes in Apostolatus apice constituti pro veritate asserimus si quae vel vobis vel aliis conscripsimus aliquando quae huic doctrinae repugnent illa tanquam erronea iuuenilis animi parum pensata iudicia
is his anker hold and for this cause aswell the whole allegation is here producted as also one peace of the same set in the first page of his whole boke as a sure marke to direct the reader by and as yt were a Sampsons poste for M. Horne to buyld his boke vppō But take good head M. Horne yt be not a true Sampsons poste and that it bring not the whole howse vpon your own head as yt doth in dede Wherunto good reader seing M. Horne hath chosen this as a notable allegation to be eied on setting the same in two notable places I woulde wishe thee also to geue a good eye thereunto and to see if it can anye way possible make for him I say then M. Horne that this allegatiō goeth no further then that the Prince by his cyuill and worldlye power shoulde assiste and maynteyne the Churche and her doctrine And that this allegation directly and rowndly proueth the contrarye of that for the whiche ye doe alleage yt that is that yt proueth the ecclesiasticall authoritie and not the cyuill to be cheif and principall in causes ecclesiasticall And that in effecte the whole tendeth to nothing else but that as I sayde the Princes shoulde defend the Churche I will not stande here in ripping vp of wordes with you or in the diuersity of reading and that some old copies haue who hath committed his Churche to be defended of theire power and that your hath deliuered to be committed seameth to stande in your translation vnhansomly I will saye nothing that credere and committere is all one in Latin Let this goe I finde no faulte with you for translation but for yl application Yf ye had brought this authority to proue that the prince should defende the Churche for the whiche ende and respecte it was writen I woulde say nothing to you But when ye will bleare our eies and make vs so blinde that we shoulde imagine by this saying of Isidore that the king is Supreame Head of the Churche or that his assente is necessarie to the Synodes of Bishops and coūcelles I wil say to you that the cōtrary wil be much better gathered of this allegatiō The very firste wordes wōderfully acrase your newe primacy and somwhat also your honesty peruersly trāslating nōnunquā which is somtime or now and thē into oftētimes But let yt be for nonnunquam sepe let them oftētymes haue the highest authoritye in the Churche Vnlesse they haue yt styll they can not be called the Supreame Heades in all causes ecclesiastical And so theis very words make a good argumēt againste your primacy But now M. Horne what is the cause whie they haue this high authority either somtimes or oftētimes Isidore straytwayes sheweth the cause that they may as your self translate fence by theire power the ecclesiastical discipline Ye heare thē the scope and final purpose of this allegation for Princes authority in matters ecclesiasticall that is to defende the Churche And therefore as I sayde yt is more sutely to reade tradidit defendendam then tradidit cōmittendā And for this cause the Emperours call them selues not capita Ecclesiae not the heades of the Churche sed aduocatos Ecclesiae but the aduocates of the Churche as your self tel of themperour Friderike Goe we now forth with Isidorus But first I aske of you M. Horne that make the Princes to be heades of the Churche and to haue so muche to doe in matters ecclesiasticall that the Bishops can decree nothing that shoulde be auaylable withowt they re special ratification for the setting forth of the which doctrine ye are content for this tyme that priestes shal be priestes and may sweare by their priesthod and not by theire aldermanship or eldership whether suche authority in Princes be absolutelie necessarie to the Churche or no Yf ye say no thē conclud you against your self ād your whole boke Yf ye say yea then conclude you against the truthe and againste your authour who sayeth that suche authority of Princes in the Church is not necessarie but for to punishe those that contemne the worde of doctrine the fayth and discipline of the Churche Of whome haue we receiued M. Horne the worde of doctrine the faythe and discipline of the Churche Of the Apostles and theire successours the Bishoppes or of the Princes I suppose ye will not saie of Princes Then must ye graunt that for these matters the primacy resteth in the clergy of whom the Princes thē selues haue receiued theire faith ād to whom in matters of faith and for the discipline of the Churche they must also obey and as case requireth set forth the doctrine of worde wyth theire temporal sworde Whiche if they do not but suffer throwghe theire slacknes the faythe and disciplyne of the Churche to be loosed God who hath committed his Churche to be defended by theire power wil exacte an accompte of thē as your authour Isidore writeth and your self do allege So that now we see euen by your own allegatiō in whom the superiority of Churche matters remayneth that is in the clergy And that Princes are not the heades but the ayders assisters and aduocates of the Churche with theire tēporal authority And to this ende all that euer ye haue browght in this your boke cōcerning the intermedling of Princes in church affaires cā only be referred And this your own allegatiō is aswel a sufficiēt answere to al your argumēts hitherto laid furth for the princes supremacy as a good iustification of the Clergies primacy Wherfore if you harken but to your owne allegation and will stande to the same as you wil your Readers to do placing it as I haue said in the fore fronte of your booke you must nedes stand also to the next parcell folowing making clerely for the Clergies superioritie in Ecclesiasticall causes These words I mean that withī the Church the power of Prīces shuld not be necessary sauing that that thing which the Priests are not able to do by the word of doctrine the power of the prīce may cōmaūd by terror of discipline And I doubt nothing but that we are able wel and surely to proue as wel by his other bookes as by his gathering of all the Councels together into one volume yet extāt that Isidorus thought of the Popes Primacy then as Catholiques doe now For an euident proufe wherof behold what this Auncient and learned Bisshop Isidorus writeth He saith Synodorum congregandarum authoritas Apostolicae sedi commissa est Neque vllam Synodū generalem ratam esse credimus aut legimus quae non fuerit eius authoritate congregata vel fulcita Hoc Authoritas testatur Canonica hoc Ecclesiastica historia comprobat hoc Sancti Patres confirmant The Authoritie of assembling Coūcelles is committed to the See Apostolike Neither doe we beleue or reade any General Councell to be ratified whiche was not either assembled or confirmed with her Authoritie
Childebertus the King of FraÌ„ce did .489 exact of Pelagius .2 the coÌ„fession of his faith and religion the which the Pope both speedely aÌ„d willingly did perfourme C. Sat agendum 25. q. 1. VVhan I was in Calabria saith Quintinus by chaunce I founde a fragment of a certain booke in Lombardye letters hauinge this inscription Capitula Caroli Then followeth an epistle beginning thus I Charles by the grace of God and of his mercy the Kinge and gouernour of the kingdom of Fraunce a deuout defendour of Goddes holy Churche and humble healper thereof To al the orders of the Ecclesiastical power or the dignities of the secular power greeting And so reciteth all those Ecclesiasticall Lavves and constitutions vvhich I haue vvriten before in Charles the great To al which saith Quintinus as it were in maner of a conclusioÌ„ are these woordes put to I will compell al men to liue accordinge to the Canons and rules of the Fathers Lewes the Emperour this Charles Sonne kept a Synode wherein he forbadde all Churchmen sumptuousnes or excesse in apparaile vanities of Ievvels and ouermuch pompe Anno Christi .830 He also set forth a booke touching the maner and order of liuing for the Churchmen I doubt not saith QuintiÌ„nus but the Church should vse and should be bounde to such lawes meaning as Princes .490 make in Ecclesiastical matters Pope Leo .3 saith he being accused by Campulus and Paschalis did purge himself before Charles the great being at Rome and as yet not Emperour Can. AudituÌ„ 2. q. 4. Leo .4 offereth him selfe to be refourmed or amended if he haue done any thing amisse by the iudgement of Lewes the Frenche Kinge being Emperour Can. Nos si incompetenter 2. q. 7. Menna whom Gregory the great calleth moste reuerende brother and fellow Bishop beiÌ„g now already purged before Gregory is .491 coÌ„maunded a freshe to purge himself of the crime obiected before Bruchinâ—ld the Queene of Fraunce Ca. Menna 2. q. 4. In which question also it is red that Pope Sixtus .3 did purge himselfe before the Emperour Valentinian Can. Mandastis So .492 also Iohn .22 Bisshop of Rome was compelled by meanes of the Diuines of Paris to recante before the Frenche King Philippe not vvithout triumphe the vvhich Io. Gerson telleth in a Sermon De Pasc. The Popes Heresy vvas that he thought the Christian Soules not to be receiued into glory before the resurrection of the Bodies Cresconius a noble man in Sicilia had authoritie or povver geuen him of Pelagius the Pope ouer the Bishoppes in that Prouince oppressing the Cleargie with vexations Can. Illud 10. q. 3. The whiche Canon of the law the Glossar doth interprete to be writeÌ„ to a secular Prince in Ca. ClericuÌ„ nullus .11 q. 3. The Abbottes Bishoppes and the Popes them selues in some time paste were chosen by the Kinges prouision Cap. Adrianus .63 dist And in the same CanoÌ„ Hinc est etiam .16 q. 1. Gregorius wrote vnto the Dukes Rodolph and Bertulph that they shoude in no wise receiue priestes defiled with whoredome or Symony but that they should forbidde theÌ„ froÌ„ the holy Ministeries § Verum .32 dist in whiche place the interpretours doo note that Laimen sometimes may suspende Cleargymen from their office by the Popes coÌ„maundement yea also they may excoÌ„municate whiche is worthy of memory Hytherto Quintinus a learned lavvier and a great mainteinour of the Popes iurisdiction hath declared his opinion and that agreable to the Popes ovvne Lavves that Princes may take vppon them to gouerne in Ecclesiastical .495 matters or causes Stapleton All this processe following tendeth to proue that princes haue a gouernemente in causes and matters ecclesiastical We might perchaunce stande with M. Horne for the worde gouernemente which I suppose can not be iustified by any thing he shall bringe forthe but we wil not For we nede not greatly sticke with him for the terme we wil rather consider the thing yt self First then ye enter M. Horne with an vntruth or two For properly to speake neither were any princes that you here reherse iudges in causes ecclesiastical thowgh they had therein a certain intermedling neither dothe the lawe ye speake of tel of any Bishoppes deposed by the Emperours Arcadius and Honorius but this â–ª onely that if any Bishop be deposed by his fellowe Bishoppes assembled together in councell howe he shal be ordered yf he be fownde afterwarde to attempte anie thing against the common wealth Concerning the doeinges of the Emperour Iustinian in matters ecclesiasticall we haue spoken at large alredie And if he were as ye terme him moste Christian amongest princes and learned in the ecclesiastical disciplines why doe you not belieue him calling Pope Iohn that ye here speake of heade of the Churche and that in the verie place by you alleaged What gouernance in matters ecclesiasticall I praye you was it in Kinge Childebertus if Pope Pelagius to auoyde slaunder and suspicion that he should not thinke wel of the Chalcedon Councell sent to the saied King at his requeste the tenoure of his faythe and beliefe Therefore you doe abuse your Reader and abuse also the woorde exacte whiche signifieth to constraine or compel And that dyd not the Kinge but only dyd require or demaunde Touching the Emperour Charles it is I suppose sufficiently answered alrerdye And if nothing were answered that youre selfe nowe alleage maie serue for a good answere For he maketh no newe rules or Constitutions in Churche matters but establissheth and reneweth the olde and saieth He wil compell all men to lyue according to the rules and Canons of the Fathers Neither doothe he call him selfe heade or Gouernoure of the Churche but a deuoute defender and an humble helper But when he speaketh of his worldlie kingdome he calleth him selfe the gouernour of the kingdome of Fraunce We nede now answere no further for Lewys the Emperour Charles the great his sonne then we haue already answered neither touching Leo the .3 Yf ye say that the Emperour was iudge in the cause of Leo the .4 I graunt you but not by any ordinarie authoritie but because he submitted him selfe and his cause to the Emperours iudgemeÌ„t as it appereth by his own text and the glose And it is a rule of the Ciuill Lawe that yf any man of higher Authority wil submit him selfe and his cause to his inferior that in such a case he may be his iudge But now at length it semeth you haue found a laie person yea a woman head of the Churche and that a reuerend Bisshop was coÌ„maunded to purge him self before her Whie doe ye not tel vs also who coÌ„maunded him It was not Brunichildis the Frenche Queene but Pope Gregorie that coÌ„maunded him And when I pray you Surely when he had purged him self before at Rome before Pope Gregory And why was he I pray you sent to the Queene Surely for no great nede but for to cause his
Romaine and Ciuil Law so is it to be thought of Britaine And Polidorus writeth that Agricola th' Emperor Vespasians deputie gaue to the Britaines certain Romane lawes ād orders to be vsed and practised by them Neither is it likely but that before this time there was some copie of the Romaine lawes in Britain the yōg Noble men of the Realme being much geuē to be eloquēt in the Romain tong wherin Agricola did prefer thē before the Galles or French mē and being brought vp in Rome especially Coilus king Lucius father spēding al his youth there So that Lucius had no nede to send to Pope Eleutherius for Caesars lawes And if he had nede it is more likely he would haue sente to some other then to Eleutherius who with other blessed Popes at that time medled God wot litle with Caesars Ciuill lawes or with any other lawes of Pagan Princes But of al other things Eleutherus answer is most vnlikely For who would think him so vnwise and so vnskilfull that he would appoint the old and the new Testament only as sufficiēt to gouern and rule a cōmon welth by Which thīg was neuer yet practised in any Christiā coūtry nor cā possibly be practised the old law being al in a manner abolished and the new Testament cōsisting of such principles of the Christiā faith as be immutable ād not variable wheras politik lawes haue ben are and euer shal be and so must be according to many incidents alterable and variable This epistle then be it true or be it a counterfait doth as yet serue M. Horne to no great purpose but for any thing we haue brought out of this Epistle M. Horne perchance wil not him self greatly passe of it There is an other priuie treasure hiddē here for the which I suppose this Epistle is chiefly brought forth and that is to proue euē by the Pope Eleutherius him self that the King and not the Pope is the supreme heade in al causes Ecclesiasticall For Eleutherius saith that Lucius was Vicare of God in his Kingdome This this is the marke that M. Horne al this while hathe shot at this is the cause that this Epistle that hath so many hūdred yeares lyen dead is now reuiued by M. Horne Yea for this clause this Epistle was solemply alleaged in open parliament against the Popes Primacie And seeing that your new Diuinitie now is nothing but English and Parliament Diuinitie I will remitte you ones againe M. Horne to your owne Braughton who vseth the same woordes Which must nedes be as by him appeareth taken that the King is Gods Vicare in his Kingdome that is in the tēporall administration of Ciuile and not for Spirituall matters And therfore this Epistle doth as wel serue M. Horne to proue the Princes Primacie by as it serueth M. Iewel to proue that the seruice must be in the English tongue which is as true as that other where he saith that Lucius sente to Rome to Eleutherius for his aduice touching the ordering of his Church Wherein if M. Iewell meane that he sent to Rome before he was Christened then haue ye one witnes more against you But if he meaneth as it semeth he doth by his discourse of these letters that you specifie parte wherof he also reciteth and among other things that the King is Gods Vicare then is he also deceiued For in these letters king Lucius doth not aske his aduise in any Church matters but requireth only to haue Caesars lawes sent him appeareth by the tenour and purport of the said Epistle So that I perceiue this Epistle is an Instrument to set forth the new Ghospel many wayes but for such a Ghospel such a proufe is very mete We will therfore nowe passe forth to the residewe of your answere where you goe about to disproue M. Fekenham saying that Constantine the great was the first Christiā king The force and weight of his argument as I sayd doth not stande vppon this whether there were any Christian kings before Constantinus the great This is but a by matter and yet ye dwell vppon it and handle the matter seriously as thoughe all lay in the duste if there were any kinge Christened before Constantine But herein ye do but trifle with M. Fekenham who saieth not simply or absolutely that Constantin was the first Christiā king but the firste that ioyned his sworde to the maintenance of Goddes worde as in making sharpe Lawes againste Idolatours and heretikes and in making sharpe warre against Maxentius and Licinius that persecuted the Christians which thinges are not read of any king before him Againe if there were anie other Christian princes they were very fewe and of small dominion and rule As Abgarus who seameth by his own lettres to Christ to haue ben lorde but of one small and obscure towne As the .3 wise mē that are called kings to auaūce the honour of Christes natiuitie and are thought to haue ben either kings or Lordes in Arabia minore which may perchaunce be called kings aswel as those were called in holy scripture which did scorne and checke holy Iob. Yf there were any of greater renowne and dominion as king Lucius Philip themperour Constantius Constantinus father yet because either they did not ioyne theyr sworde to the mayntenaunce of Gods word or for that their successours were paynims and Infidells as it chaunced to the sayd Lucius and Philip there is the lesse accompt made of thē How so euer it be M. Fekēhā ought not to be reprehēded in this hauīg good authors that wrote so before him namely Eusebius Lactantius and S. Ambrose who all cal Cōstantinus the first Emperor that from the beginning of the world was christened Which thing belike they write for the causes by vs rehersed or some lyke Yea he hath S. Augustin to cōfesse so much as he did as M. Horn him self wil anon tel vs. But yet see good reader the wise and polityke handling of the matter by M. Horn. He goeth about to disproue M. Fekenham for sayinge there were no Christian princes in Christes tyme and for his relief brīgeth me forth Abgarus and the thre wise men but so as he semeth to take it but for a fable And therfore he sayth yf we may belieue Eusebius and Nicephorus againe yf there be any creditte to be geuen to the popish Church concerning the .3 kings and doth nothing vnderstād that the more he defaceth their kingdoms the more he defaceth his own answere and strengtheneth his aduersaries argument M Horn. The .155 Diuision pag. 94. b. Thus it is made manifest that bothe your argument faileth in truthe of .521 matter and you your self vvere beguiled through ignorāce by .522 vvante of reading But put the case that your antecedent vvere true yet is it a faulty fallax made à dicto secundùm quid ad simpliciter and the consequent follovveth not for that there is more conteined in the conclusion than the
Supremacy to rest in the Clergy ād not in the Prince which must obey as well as the other And therefore it is not true that ye saye that M. Fekenhams cause is no deale holpen by this place nor your assertion any thing improued But let vs steppe one steppe farder with you M. Horne vpō the groūd of your present liberalytye lest as you haue begonne you pinche vs yet farder and take away all together from Bishops and Priestes Subiection you say and obedience to the word of God taught and preached by the Bishops c. is commaūded so wel to Princes as to the inferiour sort of the people If so M. Horne howe did a lay parliament vtterly disobey the doctrine of all their Bishoppes and enacte a new contrary to theirs What obediēce was there in that parliament so expressely required here by S. Paule and so dewe euen of Princes them selues as you confesse to their Bishoppes Will you say the Bishoppes then preached not Gods worde And who shal iudge that Shal a lay parliament iudge it Is that the obedience dewe to Bishoppes In case al the Bishops of a realme erred is there not a generall Councell to be sought vnto Are there not other Bishops of other Coūtries to be coūseled Is not al the Church one body In matters of faithe shal we seuer our selues frō our Fathers ād Brethern the whole corps of Christēdome beside by the vertue of an Acte passed by lay mē onely No bishops no Clerke admitted to speake and say his minde O lamentable case God forgeue our dere Countre this most haynouse trespasse Then the which I feare our Realme committed not a more greuous except the first breache in Kinge Henries dayes these many hundred yeares Yet one steppe farder The Prince must obey and be fedde at the Bishoppes hande you confesse What is that Is it not he must learne howe to beleue and howe to serue God Is it not the pastorall office as S Augustin teacheth to open the springes that are hidden and to geue pure and sounde water to the thirsty shepe Is not the shepeheardes office to strenghthen that is weake to heale that is sicke to binde that is broken to bringe home againe that is caste away to seke that is loste and so forthe as the Prophet Ezechiel describeth And what is all this but to teache to correct to instructe to refourme and amende all such thinges as are amisse either in faithe or in good life If so then in case the realme went a stray shoulde not they redresse vs which were pastours and shepheards in Christes Church If our owne shepheards did amisse was there in all Christendom no true Bishoppes beside no faithfull pastour no right shepeheard Verely S. Augustine teacheth at large that it is not possible that the shepheards shoulde misse of the true doctrine What soeuer their life or maners be But put the case so that we may come to an issewe Must then the Prince fede vs alter our Religion sett vp a newe stop the shepheards mouthes plaie the shepheard him self Is this M. Horne the obedience that you teach Princes to shew to their shepheards God forgeue them that herein haue offended and God in whose hands the harts of Princes are inspire with his blessed grace the noble hart of our most gracious Souerain the Quenes Maiesty that her highnes may see and consider this horrible and deadly inconuenience to the which your most wicked and blasphemouse doctrine hath induced her grace You are the woulfe M. Horne And therfore no marueile if you procure to tie the shepheard fast and to mousell the dogges The .158 Diuision Pag. 97. b. M. Fekenham And when your L. shall be able to proue that these wordes of Paule Mulieres in Ecclesijs taceant c. Let the wemen kepe silence in the Churche for it is not permitted vnto them there to speake but let them liue vnder obedience like as the Law of God appointeth thē and if they be desirous to learne any thing let them aske their husbands at home for it is a shameful and rebukeful thing for a woman to speake in the Church of Christ. When your L. shal be able to proue that these wordes of Paule were not as wel spoken of Quenes Duchesses and of noble Women as of the meane and inferiour sorte of Women like as these wordes of almightie God spoken in the plague and punishment first vnto our mother Eue for her offence and secondarily by her vnto al women without exception vidz Multiplicabo aerumnas c. I shal encrease thy dolours sorowes and conceiuings and in paine and trauaile thou shalt bring forth thy children thou shalt liue vnder the authority power of thy husbād and he shal haue the gouernment and dominion ouer thee Whan your L. shall be able to proue anye exception to be made eyther in these woordes spoken in the olde lawe by the mouth of God eyther in the wordes before spoken of the Apostle Paule in the newe than I shall in like māner yeelde and with most humble thankes thinke my selfe very well satisfied in conscience not onely touching all the afore alleaged testimonies but also in this seconde chiefe pointe M. Horne I doe graunte the vvoordes of the holie Scriptures in bothe these places to be spoken to al states of vvomen vvithout exception But vvhat make they for your purpose hovve doe they conclude and confirme your cause VVomen muste be silent in the Churche and are not permitted to speake That is as your ovvne Doctour Nicolaus de Lyra expoundeth it women muste not teache and preache the doctrine in the Churche neyther dispute openlye Therefore our Sauiour Christe dyd not committe to Kinges Queenes and Princes the Authoritie to haue and take vppon them .538 anye parte of gouernement in Ecclesiasticall causes As .539 though a younge Nouice of your Munkishe ordre shoulde haue argued Nunnes muste keepe silence and maye not speake in the Cloysture nor yet at Dynner tyme in the fraytrie therefore your deceyuer the Pope dyd not committe Authoritie to his Prouincialles Abbottes Priores and Prioresses to haue and take vppon them the gouernement vnder hym selfe in Munkishe and Nunnishe causes and matters VVhat man vvoulde haue thought Maister Feckēham to haue had so .540 little consideration although vnlearned as to vouche the silence of vvomen in the Churche for a reason to improue the Authoritie of Princes in Churche causes The .3 Chapter Of M. Fekenhams third reason taken out of S. Paule also .1 Cor. 14. Stapleton MAister Feckenham his thirde reason is that women are not permitted to speake in the Church and therefore they can not be the heads of the Church To this M. Horn answereth first that this place of S. Paul must be vnderstanded of teaching preaching and disputing and that therfore it wil not follow thereof that they may not take vpō thē any gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes And then being merily
and of al other protestaÌ„t prelats without the realm of EnglaÌ„d no lesse then the Catholike bishopes in Germany or any other where And so staÌ„d you post alone in matters of religioÌ„ not to be informed instructed or corrected in any doubtefull matter or peril of schisme As though you had a warraÌ„t froÌ„ the holy Ghost neither to faile in the faith nor at any time to haue PriÌ„ces that may fayle For al this you annex aÌ„d vnite to the Crown of EnglaÌ„d for euer SeueÌ„thly aÌ„d last in excludiÌ„g aÌ„d renouÌ„cing euery forain Prelat aÌ„d al power Authority aÌ„d IurisdictioÌ„ of euery forain Prelat you exclude aÌ„d renouÌ„ce the whol body of the Church without the realm which coÌ„sisteth most ê“perly aÌ„d most effectually of the bishops aÌ„d prelats the heads therof And as in teÌ„poral IurisdictioÌ„ the othe bindeth al the subiects of the Realm of EnglaÌ„d to obey the only kings and Quenes of that Realm which we doe grauÌ„t also most gladly so that if al princes in the worlde woulde ioyne together aÌ„d coÌ„clude a kind of regimeÌ„t appoint lawes aÌ„d enact statutes for the better ordering aÌ„d directing of the coÌ„mon wealth the subiects of EnglaÌ„d by vertue of this othe are bouÌ„d to renouÌ„ce al such power except our own priÌ„ce would allow theÌ„ and coÌ„desceÌ„d thervnto which thing is reasonable enough for al couÌ„tries nede not to be gouerned in external maters after one sort nor at al times a like the state therof beiÌ„g chaÌ„geable aÌ„d mutable eueÌ„ so in spiritual or Ecclesiastical IurisdictioÌ„ the othe so expressely renounceth al power aÌ„d Autority of forain prelats that if al prelats aÌ„d bishops of the world beside wolde mete together or otherwise agre iÌ„ one truth order or law ecclesiastical which hath ofteÌ„ ben don and may alwaies be done in general CouÌ„cels the subiects of EnglaÌ„d are bouÌ„d vnder pain of periury aÌ„d of a praemunire to renouÌ„ce al such orders lawes aÌ„d decrees or coÌ„cluded Truthes which is shortly to say to renounce and forsweare al obedieÌ„ce to the General Councels that is the whole corps of Christendome represented therin except it shal please the priÌ„ce aÌ„d prelats of our CouÌ„tre to agre to the same Which is to make our priÌ„ce aÌ„d our prelats either as superiours to al other priÌ„ces aÌ„d CouÌ„tries or at the lest as alienats aÌ„d straÌ„gers froÌ„ the whole body of ChristendoÌ„ beside as though we had a proper Christ a proper Ghospell aÌ„d looked for a proper heaueÌ„ in the which other christened NatioÌ„s should find no place And what is this els but by booke Othe flatly to renouÌ„ce the Catholik Church aÌ„d the coÌ„munioÌ„ of Saints both which in our Crede we professe to beleue These be M. Horn the horrible absurdities that doth necessarily folow of this part of the Othe And wheras M. Horn sayth it were ouer much detestable if M. Fecknam were moued to sweare but against one article of our Crede M. Horn muste nedes confesse this othe to be ouer muche detestable whereby not onely M. Fekenham but many other are moued and forced to sweare againste an especiall article of our Crede to wit Against our obedience to the Catholyke Churche The effecte of the Othe and the sence of that Article being cleane contrary one to the other The which that it may to the vnlerned Reader more plainely appeare in this Table following I haue opened the whole contrariety THE TABLE The Article of our Crede I beleue the Catholike Churche Hereof ariseth this proposition as M. Fekenham by a similitude setteth it forth and M. Horn alloweth it fol. 100. b. All Englishmen being Christians ought to admitte and receyue professe and obey the Authority of the Catholike Church that is of the bishops of all Christendome of whome the greatest part are forayne prelats to our Realme in matters of faith and doctrine touching the same The contrary hereof is No Englishmen though Christians may admitte professe or obey any Authority of any forain prelat without the Realme of England The tenour of one parte of the Othe as M. Horne reporteth it pag. 99. b. All true subiectes ought and muste renounce and forsake all forraine iurisdictions povvers superiority preeminences and Authorities of euery forayn prince and prelat state or potentat The equiualent of this part of the Othe is No true subiect of England though Christian ought or may admitte and receyue any forraine Authority power or Iurisdiction of any forayne prelat Thus then the equiualent proposition of the Othe matcheth iumpe with the contrary of the Article and staÌ„deth cleane opposite to the equiualent of the Article Thus. The equiualeÌ„t proposition of the Article of our Crede is  The equiualent of the Othe is Al Englishmen being ChristiaÌ„s ought to admit and receiue the autority of forain prelats the most part of ChristeÌ„dome being to vs foraine in matters of faith and Doctrine touching the same by them authorised Contrary No Englishmen thoughe Christians ought or may admitte and receyue any forayne Authoritye of any forayne prelat Subalterne CONTRADICTORY CONTRADICTORY Subalterne Some Englishmen being ChristiaÌ„s ought to admitte and receyue the Authoritye of forayne prelats c. Subcontrary Some Englishmen being ChristiaÌ„s ought not to receiue and admit but to renounce and forsake al forayne authority of al forayn prelats c. By this it appeareth that the equiualent of the Othe is cleane contrary to the plaine sence of the Article of Our Crede sette forthe by M. Fekenham in the similitude of the members and the body and in the same similitude coÌ„fessed of M. Horne for good By this also it appereth that a true subiect taking the Othe meaning as he sweareth which if he doe not he forsweareth himselfe and a true Christian professing his Crede can not possibly stande together but are direct contrarye one to the other The one professiÌ„g obedieÌ„ce to the body of the Church coÌ„sistiÌ„g for the most and chiefest parte of forayne Bisshoppes as euery member must obey the whole body the other renouÌ„cing flatly all Authoritye of all forayne prelates as in dede no member of that Catholike body but as a schismaticall parte cutte of from the whole Then will it to our greate confusion of vs be verified which S. Augustine saieth Turpis omnis pars est suo vniuerso non congruens Filthye and shamefull is that parte which agreeth not with his whole And which is not only shamefull but most pernicious and daungerous of all what place shall then all General Councelles haue with vs Quorumest in Ecclesia saluberrima Authoritas whose Authority in the Church is most holesome saieth S. Augustin Verilye the Christen inhabitants of our Countre more then a thousande yeres paste had learned an other lesson For whereas the Pelagian heretikes hadde infected the Brittaynes with their pestiferous heresie the Brittaynes them selues being as venerable Bede recordeth neither willing to receaue their lewde doctrine neither able to refute theire wyly and wicked persuasions
Church when fewe or no princes were christened the princes when they first receiued the fayth finding this iurisdiction in the Church so lefte yt and did rather encrease and amplify it theÌ„ in any part diminish the same The statute sayth that the prince is supreame head in al causes ecclesiastical by the statute also all iurisdictioÌ„ ecclesiastical is vnited and annexed to the crowne of the realm Ye say the statute must be takeÌ„ as the words lye Verbatim without any exception What then in the worlde may be thought more contrarie or repugnante either to the wordes of the statute or your own then when ye say For NomaÌ„ hath Authoritie to excommunicat but onely the Church Which is to say This power of excommunication belongeth to the Church only and not to the Prince adding also as a reason the prince hath no authority to excommunicate Is not this also a manifest derogatioÌ„ and impayring of the prerogatiue royal touching matters Ecclesiastical to imbarre the Prince al authority of excommunication May not M. Fekenham here returne wel vpon you your own wordes What sauftie meane ye to her person when ye bereue the same of a principall parte of her royal power What quietnes sâ—ke you to her parson when ye goe aboute to bring the subiectes to a misliking of her royall power which is a preparation of rebellion against her parson Nowe what cosonage this opinion yf ye obstinately mainteyne it hath with heresie the holy scripture may witnesse What commission had S. Paule of the Churche when he excommunicated the fowle fornicatour at Corinthe What is the rodde that he threatneth the Corinthians withal but this excoÌ„munication By what commission of the Church did he either excommunicate Himeneus and Alexander or denounce Anathema to him that loued not our Lord Iesus Christ What commissioÌ„ had S. Peter when Ananias and Saphira by him excommunicated died forthwith What commissioÌ„ had al the Bishops sythens namely Innocentius the Pope that excommunicated themperour Arcadius And S. Ambrose that excommunicated the Emperor Theodosius with a thowsand other that denounced excommunication without any such false imagined commission After your diuisioÌ„ fantastically by you framed ye come to the definitioÌ„ of Cohibitiue iurisdictioÌ„ wherin ye do not so much misse of your authors words as of his opeÌ„ meaniÌ„g comprehending vnder this general definition aswell excoÌ„munication as any other matter Neither are you contente to tel vs Delphinus definition but of your large liberalitye you adde an other neadlesse out of Quintinus but so that after your wont ye infarse of your own that all authoritye to iudge disceÌ„deth from the prince alone Which thing Quintinus saith not of Ecclesiastical but of temporal iurisdictioÌ„ as we haue declared before And therefore when ye infer by vertue of this iurisdiction saith Anthonius the Church ministers c. meaniÌ„g by the iurisdictioÌ„ coÌ„ming froÌ„ the Prince only ye lewdly lie aswel vpoÌ„ Anthonius as Quintinus For neither of them saith so but both the quite coÌ„trary Wherof doth follow that al that which ye reherse immediatlie as out of Quitinus nothing furthereth your pretensed supremacy And in case yt did as ye haue hitherto playde the peuishe and theuishe Cacus with your authours to blemish the Popes so now play you the like pageant to blemish the PriÌ„ces iurisdictioÌ„ For in the midle of your own allegatioÌ„ ye haue pared away certain words touching the foresaid excoÌ„munication In your author M. Horn after thefe words to confirme matters determined in the synod or councel followeth to excoÌ„municat and to reconcile to the Church excoÌ„municat parsons duely repenting to reserue cases and to release cases reserued to geue pardoÌ„s to chauÌ„ge and mitigate aÌ„d so forth as in your allegatioÌ„ is coÌ„tained After this ye say that this cohibitiue iurisdictioÌ„ may be exercised by such as are no priests I grauÌ„t you but what is that for your purpose For as your Authour sayeth so euen so he sayeth that at the leaste he muste haue the clericall tonsure or crowne without the which though he were a religiouse professed man he could not exercise this iurisdiction And this is a good and a sufficient argument if you will stande to your own Author Anthonius Delphinus why neither you nor your fellowes may lawfully practise any spirituall iurisdiction Farder the very next Chapter in this Antonius of whom M. Horne hath alleaged so much consisteth only in prouing that this seconde Cohibytiue Iurisdiction is in the Churche by Gods ordonaunce not by the Commission of Emperours And this he proueth expressely against such as M. Horne himselfe is I meane against the scholers of Luther against the present protestants of our daies calling their opinion and M. Hornes assertion here Impium errorem A wicked errour And thought Maister Horne to proue by the same Antonius in the next Chapter before that the second Cohibytiue iurisdiction depended of Princes Commission which in the Chapter following he doth of sette purpose confute O what is Impudency yf this be not M. Horne The .163 Diuision pag. 106. You tooke vpon you to proue that this .571 seconde kinde of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction vvith the appurtenances thereof as I haue rehersed vvas appointed by the expresse vvord of God immediatlie to Bisshoppes and Priestes vvithout further commission of Princes or other povver vvhich I denied Novve lette vs consider the force of your proufes and see hovve thei coÌ„clude your cause First yee saie that the woordes of the first parte of the Othe doe by expresse woordes of the Acte geue vnto the Q. highnes all maner of iurisdictions priuileges and preeminences in any wise touching and concerning any Spiritual or Ecclesiastical iurisdiction within the realme with an expresse debarre and flat denial made of al Spiritual iurisdiction vnto the Bishops therof to be exercised ouer their flockes and cures without her highnes special commission to be graunted therevnto they hauing by the expresse word of God commission of spiritual gouernment ouer them Your .572 euil dealing vvith the vvordes of the Acte of the Othe expresseth an vnkindely meaning to the Prince and the state for that either the Acte or the Othe debarreth or denieth expressely or conuertly the to Bishops of this realme to exercise ouer theyr flockes and cures vvithout her highnes special commission graunted thereto any spirituall iurisdiction assigned to a Bishoppe by the vvorde of God is altogether .573 vntrue The Statute geueth or rather restoreth to the Prince Iurisdiction and Authority to enquire after vvhat sorte the Ecclesiasticall state and personnes behaue them selues in their cures and chardges to refourme and corecte the disorders negligencies and enormities â—isinge amongeste them to the hinderaunce of theyr Office in theyr cures and chardges and in summe to order and prouide that they doe execute theyr Office accordinge to theyr calling in theyr cures and chardges This is not to debarre or denie theÌ„ the exercise of theyr office vvithout
saith first that the Apostles and Priests gathered them selues togeather to consult vpon the matter He saith that S. Peter spake first his mind and S. Iames being Bishop there ▪ confirmed his sayings S. Luke also calleth these decrees the decrees of the Apostles and Priests speaking no worde of the whole congregation And when the contention for keping Moses Law waxed hotte at Antiochia the Churche there sent Paulus and Barnabas and others to Hierusalē but not to the whole congregation but to the Apostles and Priests Truth it is that it appeareth also in S. Luke that by cōmon consent of the Apostles of the Priests and of the whole congregatiō Iudas and Barsabas were elected to accompanie S. Paul and Barnabas in their iourny to Antiochia ād to present to the Christians there ▪ the Decrees of the Councel but that the decree was made by the whole cōgregation that doth not appeare but only that they did as meete it was reuerently consent imbrace and receiue it as the Catholike Princes and al their people that be Catholik do allow imbrace and reuerēce the late Synod holden at Trent where were present the Ambassadours of al the said Catholike Princes and yet had they there no absolute voice or consent touching the definition of the questions there debated and determined Nay not the laie men onely but the very Priests them selues haue no necessary cōsent which standeth in the Bishops only as the whole practise of the church sheweth frō the Apostles time Therfore in the fourth General Coūcell of Chalcedō the Bishops cryed Synodus Episcoporum est non clericorum A Synod or Councel consisteth of Bishops not of the inferiour clergy And againe in the same Councel Petrus a priest protested no lesse saying Non est meum subscribere Episcoporum tantùm est It is not my parte to subscribe it belōgeth only to Bishops Thus subscriptiō wherin necessary consent is expressed is confessed to pertayne to bishops only not to Priests And therfore yt is very likely that theis that you call Elders were not single priestes but bishops also Wherein as I will not cōtende so though yt were true that the whole cōgregatiō gaue their voice yet the supremacy in the sayed and other matters remayned not in them but in the Apostles ▪ as may wel appere by this very place to him that wil but reade and consider the text of S. Luke M. Fekenham The .167 Diuision pag. 111. b. The Apostles also hearing at Hierusalem that Samaria had receiued the woord of God they did sende Peter and Iohn to visite thē to confirme them in faithe and that they might receiue the holy Ghost by the imposition of their handes Paule and Barnabas did agree betwixt them selues to visite al those Cities and bretheren which they had cōuerted to the faithe The woordes of the Scripture are these Dixit ad Barnabam Paulus reuertentens visitemus fratres per vniuersas Ciuitates in quibus praedicauimus verbum Domini quomodo se habeant In the which visitation the Apostle Paule Electo Sila perambulabat Syriam Ciliciam confirmans Ecclesias praecipiens custodire praecepta Apostolorum Seniorum By the whiche wordes it right well appeareth howe the Apostles and Priestes at Hierusalem ouer and besides the Ghospell whiche they taught they did make certaine Decrees Lawes and ordinaunces the whiche the Apostle Paule in his visitation gaue commaundement to the Syrians and Siliciās to obserue and keepe What Lawes and orders did the Apostle make and appoint vnto the Corinthians that men should neither pray nor preache in the Churche with their heades couered What reformation and order did he make and appoint vnto them for the more honourable receiuing of the Sacrament and that partly by writing and partly by woorde of mouthe saying Caetera cùm venero disponam and in his seconde Epistle to the Thessalonians he saith Fratres state tenete traditiones quas didicistis siue per sermonem siue per Epistolam nostram What orders and Decrees did the Apostle Paule make touching praiyng and preaching vnto the people in tongues vnknowen and that all women shoulde keepe silence in the Churche and Congregation These and many suche other like Lawes orders and Decrees were made for the reformation of the people in the Churche of Christ by Christes Apostles by Bishops and priestes as the successours of them and that without all commission of any Temporal Magistrate Emperour King or Prince Constātinus being the first Christian Emperour like as I haue saide M. Horne Your vvhole drifte in this parte is to proue that Bishoppes and Priestes may visite geue the holy Ghoste by the imposition of their handes and make lavves orders and decrees to their flockes and cures Your proufe consisteth in the example of the Apostles and this is your argument The Apostles visited gaue the holy Ghost and made Lavves orders and decrees vnto their flockes and cures Ergo Bishoppes and Priestes haue authoritie and may make Lavves visit and geue the holy Ghost to their flockes and cures The insufficiency of this consequent doth easely appeare to those that doo consider the state and condicion of the Apostleship and compare thervvith the office of a Bishop or Priest The Apostles did might and could doo many thinges that Bishoppes and Priestes neither may nor can do The matter is more plaine than that needeth any proufe But as the sequele faileth in forme so let vs consider the matter vvhervpon ye grounde the sequele that your frindes may see vvhat foule shiftes ye are driuen to make for the maintenaūce of an vniust claime That the Apostles did visite their cures and flockes you proue by tvvo places of the Actes in the first place ye .603 feine the Scriptures to say that it saieth not for in the eight of the Actes there is no menciō made of any visitatiō the other place speaketh only of a .604 Scripturely visitatiō and nothing at al of your Forinsecall or Canon Lavve visitation The Canon Lavves visitation is to be exercised by a great number of such persons as the Scripture .605 knovveth not And the matter vvherabout that visitation is occupied for the moste parte is directlye .606 againste the Scriptures The personnes that may lavvfullye visite in youre Canon Lavve visitation are Popes Legates from the side Legates sent and borne Legates and messengers of the Apostolik sea Patriarches Archebishoppes Bishoppes Archdeacons Deanes Archepriestes Abbottes and other inferiour personnes hauing iurisdiction All Archebishoppes whiche are Legates borne haue authority to visit their prouinces by double right to wit by right Legatine and by right Metropolitane ād so they may visit twyse in the yere All these visitours muste beginne their visitation with a solemne Masse of the holy ghost The Bishoppe and euery ordinary visitour must beginne his visitation at his Cathedrall Churche and Chapter He must come into the Church where he visiteth and first kneele downe and
lawe in the newe testament that Christian mē should eate neither puddīgs nor any thing strāgled which ye thought belike to be a great incōuenience and therfore ful closely and in greate hucker mucker ye passed yt ouer And yet might ye haue freshely reasoned the matter therto yf your stomacke would haue serued you with telling vs visum est spiritui sancto nobis I◠semeth to the holy Ghost and to vs. And is not this Gods lawe thē also good M. Horne This geare I perceiue your weake stomacke could not wel digest For yf yt could and you withal could digest orderlie plainely and truely any good answeare ye should haue at length answered your selfe and shoulde haue founde yt as true that the ordināces cōcerning the head couered or vncouered and cōcerning the blessed Sacramēt be ād may as wel be called the ordināces or cōmaundemēts of S. Paule as the other are called praecepta Apostolorū the cōmaundemēts of the Apostles And what should we reason longe in this matter seing that S. Paule him selfe calleth theis praecepta mea my precepts or cōmaundements And sicut tradidi vobis as I haue deliuered vnto you And doth not S. Paule say plainely that he ordayned to the Churches of Galatia Collets or gatheringes of Almes to be made euery Sonday And saieth he not of him selfe that he gaue precepts to the Thessalonians Which yet he writeth not in his epistles but referreth thē to their former knowledge of deliuered doctrine by word of mouthe Otherwise yf ye wil so precisely vrge the matter we must now no lōger cal the old law the law of Moses we must no lōger name the prophecies of Hieremie Ezechiel or Daniel no more the ghospel of S. Math. S. Luke S. Mark or S. Iohn we must no lōger say the sword of God and of Gedeō nor the people belieued God and his seruante Moses But God be thāked these things wil stande together wel inough with a good cōstructiō and by a diuers relatiō Neither are they more cōtrary thē whē Christ said my doctrine is not my doctrine but my Fathers that sent me Yf we cōsider the prīcipal author of these lawes thē are thei Gods ordināces ād not Pauls or the Apostles by whose graciouse inspiratiō ād suggestiō they wer made S. Paule ād the Apostles were but ministers ād in that respect they may be called their lawes euen as the ministers by their ministery do truly forgeue and remitte sinne We must yet further cōsider here two things The first that some lawes there be of the Churche that are properly called Gods lawes as these that the Apostles set forth in holy scripture which Christe him selfe taught thē as concerning baptisme the holy Eucharistia and some other thinges Some other lawes there are that the Apostles set forth but not suche as they receiued at Christes own hāds and by his mouth but by his holy spirite after his ascension whiche are for that cause called Christes ād Gods lawes as for that the Apostles had al their authority to make suche lawes of him they are called also the lawes of the Apostles Namely these that were made in the first coūcel at Hierusalē the which M. Fekenhā alleageth for his purpose And betwixt these two ther is a great differēce For Christ gaue by him selfe fewe precepts and and of those matters onely that were necessary for our saluatiō And therfore they may by no humaine authority be infrīged or abolished But the precepts of the Apostles touching the gouernaūce of the Churche though no man cā by priuate authority breake thē yet may they and are many of thē by the authority of the Church abolished Namely such as were made for certain and special respectes and not to cōtinewe for euer but for a time As was the decree of the Apostles made at Hierusalem touching the eating of puddinges and thinges strangeled So we see the Sabboth day turned into the sonday So we see that though Christ celebrated his holy maundy of the blessed Eucharistia at night and gaue yt to his disciples after supper and in both kindes yet the Church vseth it fasting and for lay mē vnder one kinde For thoughe Christe cōmaunded vs to receiue which no man can dispense withall yet for the maner and fashion saieth S. Augustin he cōmaūded nothing but reserued that honour to the Apostles by whō he intēded to directe the Churches Who therfore also toke order for yt especially S. Paule among the Corinthians according as he promised I wil dispose other things when I come Which is the place M. Fekenham groundeth him self vpō against you And therevpon S. Augustine thinketh that whiche is vniformely and generally vsed throughout Christendome touching the order in the administration of this Sacrament to haue ben ordeined by S. Paule which he could not so conueniently prescribe and appoint in his Epistle So that ye see that though it be true these orders and lawes may be called Gods ordinaūces and lawes yet they are and may also well be called the lawes and ordinaunces of the Apostles And thus M. Fekenhams Argument standeth as before in his ful force euery way And all your talke concerning the Lords supper is quite from the purpose You tell vs that all was Gods Law that S. Paule appointed in the saide Epistle to the Corinthians Which if it were so yet ye reason not against M. Fekenham who speaketh not of those things that he tooke order for in his Epistle but of those things that he toke order for at his comming Whereof he said Caetera cùm venero disponam Other things I wil set in order when I come Which as they were done without writing as many things also that he deliuered by tradition to the Thessalonians as M. Fekenham rehearseth out of S. Paule so were they done against your fond conclusion that is without any other warrant of any lay persons Neither is the ordinaunce of praying and preaching the head vncouered proprely Gods law for then had it bene indispensable And then had you and your fellowes that preache with your cappe on your heades nede to thinke vpon some good answeare for the violating of Gods Law And wemen come to the Church to be maried with their heads open whiche might not be suffred if it were directly against Gods law And though S. Paul geueth this reason of superioritie and subection because as it seemeth it was a custome or maner proper to the Iewes yet both among the Romaines and other Gentils in S. Paules time and also throughout al Christendome at this daie the opening and discouering of the heade is a token of subiection and of duetifull honour to our Magistrates and other Superiours Wherefore if we consider the Scripture well we shall finde that S. Paule and the Apostles gaue many precepts in their Epistles of which in the written Gospell nothing is mentioned or ordeined And so your Lutheran Conclusion wil appeare starke false and
sinnes but declare onely sinnes to be remitted For Theodosius confessed that by the sentence of this Bishoppe he was excluded not only from the Church but from heauen also I wil now discourse only whether this storie be aptly brought foorth .4 for M. Fekenhams purpose which ye denie But he that doth not see most euidentlie that this Storie proueth S. Ambrose for causes Ecclesiastical to haue bene the head of the Church of Millaine and not the Emperour he will neuer see any truth as long as he liueth and is like to him that in a faire sunny daie stoppeth his eyes with his handes at midnoone and then crieth out that they are fooles that saie it is daie lighte No no euery man may easely see by this Storie that the tenour of your othe can not possiblie be iustified whereby men are vrged to swere that the Prince is supreme head not in one or two but in AL causes or things ECCLESIASTICAL Surely an vntrue and an horrible proposition The which S. Ambrose if he now liued rather then he woulde confesse he woulde be dismembred with wilde horses This is to open and to euident an absurditie and though ye will not or dare not confesse it with plaine wordes yet as we haue declared it may be wel gathered your selfe doe not like it And therfore ye craftelie wind your selfe from that as much as ye may possiblie and finde many starting holes as in the former leafe That out of Constantinus Storie it may not be gathered that Bisshoppes haue all manner of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction And here that it can not be proued by this Storie of Theodosius that they haue the seconde Cohibitiue Iurisdiction But in case out of bothe it may be gathered as it is in deede necessarilie gathered that the Prince is not supreame Heade in all matters Ecclesiastical then is Maister Fekenham free from taking the Othe as being such as neither he nor any good man may with safe conscience receiue Now further what if of this Storie it shal be proued most euidently that Bishops haue not only the .2 Cohibitiue but the first Cohibitiue too as ye call it And that it is so I sette fast footing and ioyne issue with you And first for your first Cohibitiue Iurisdiction as ye call it in which by you is comprehended excōmunication whiche ye see here practised without any Princes commission yea vppon the Prince him selfe And as no man euer read or hearde that S. Ambrose had any other commission either from Prince or from his Churche to excommunicate Theodosius and that as it is not likely that the whole Church and Congregation of Millaine woulde agree to the excōmunication of the Emperour or that they had any such authoritie So a man may doubte whether there were any one laie man or Priest that was of such courage as herein to ioyne with S. Ambrose in so dāgerous but yet a worthy enterprise Surely S. Ambrose had none other cōmission then all other Bisshops then or sithens haue had None other I say then he had when he excōmunicated a seruant of the Erle Stillico for forging of false letters Which excōmunication wrought so wōderously that he waxed mad and was possessed of the Diuel that began al to teare him None other then he had when he excōmunicated also Maximus the tyrāt not without great daunger of his life None other I say then that that he receiued of God when he was made Bishope This iurisdiction then did S. Ambrose exercise by his supreame Ecclesiasticall authoritie vppon the higest Monarche of al the world This did he by his episcopal office and yet not without a plaine celestiall reuelation to encourage hym therto and to confirme him as him selfe declareth Herein his doinges were agreable to his teachinges For he taught with all other Catholikes that this excommunication perteyneth to the Bishopes ād not to the multitud The Bishops office is sayth he if it maybe to heale canckered and foystered soores and if that may not be to cut the perniciouse and rotten partes quite of It is then a most true principle that Bisshops neede to looke for none other warrant to excōmunicate any man that deserueth excōmunication no nor the Prince neither putting the case as ye falsely do that he is the head of the Church And therfore either you muste take from him thys vnnatural and monstrouse head by which ye sette two heades vpon one bodie or ye muste graunte him authoritie to excommunicat to Maruell it is to me if this your preaching and teaching be so true and sure as ye make it that the learned men about Theodosius could not espie it O that ye had bene at his elbowe to haue enspired him whith a litle of your newe diuinitie ye might haue wonderfullie eased his woful harte and perchance if you might haue proued your doctrine haue worne for your labour the Popes triple croune by Theodosius good helpe for suche good seruice in so greate distresse What a sort of dolts had Theodosius being so mighty a Prince about him that none of them could tell him that he neded not to passe a buttē for S. Ambroses excōmunicatiō vnlesse he saw yt withal sealed by the whole congregation Yf Theodosius had learned this lesson he would haue shifted wel inough for him felfe nor neded not to haue pined away so many moneths with cōtinual mourning and lamentatiō But suerly yf ye had tolde him so M. Horne he would haue takē you as ye are that is for a lier and an heretike He was as I haue sayed brought vp in the knowledge of Gods law ād knew ful wel that he was laufully excommunicated by S. Ambrose The whiche he did muche feare pronounced not by a Bishop onely that hath therto ordinary but such was his deuotiō and his life so cōformable to Gods lawes of other that had none authority at al. And therefore being on a time excommunicated of a froward mōk hauing none authority therto he would neither eat nor drink vntil he wer assoiled of him yea though th'Archbishop him self of Cōstātinople offred to assoil him We will now come to the 2. cohibitiue as ye cal yt and to the authority of making lawes and decrees euidently to be proued by this story For from whense commeth this order and maner to distincte the chauncell from the bodie of the Churche and to place the priestes in the one and the laity in the other but from the Bishops without any commission of the Prince or people The which order and lawe ye see that S Ambrose appointed to the Prince hym selfe which he euer afterward kepte thoughe before he vsed the cōtrary Againe doth not S. Ambrose prescribe to Theodosius for his penaunce a certain lawe and order to be set forth by him by his proclamation Thirdly is it not a Law made of the Bishops and councel without any commission of Princes or people that a sentence ones geuen or
order taken in matters Ecclesiastical none of the Clergy should appeale vpon paine of depriuation to any ciuile Prince And that we go not from the storie and time of Theodosius and S. Ambrose did not S. Ambrose with the whole Councell kept at Aquileia depose Palladius for that he among other things would haue had certaine noble men to haue ben associate to sitte in iudgement with the Bishops in the time of Theodosius Of the which I haue spoken more largely in my Returne c. against M. Iewell Thus ye perceiue good Reader how aptly and fitly M. Fekenham hath accommodated to his purpose the stories of these three Emperours and to what poore shifts Maister Horne is driuen for the maintenance of his euill cause that he hath taken in hand to defend Thus you see also how to this storie of S. Ambrose and Theodosius M. Horne hathe answered no one word but making a short recitall thereof stealeth faire away without any answere at all M. Fekenham The .172 Diuision pag. 119. a. M. Iohn Caluine intreating of the Histories betwixte these Emperors Valētinian Theodosius and S. Ambrose after a lōg processe wherin he maketh good prouf that all spiritual iurisdictiō doth appertain vnto the Church and not vnto the Empire he hath these woordes folowing Qui vt magistratum ornēt Ecclesiam spoliant hac potestate non modo falsa interpretatione Christi sententiā corrumpunt sed sanctos omnes Episcopos qui tam multi à tempore Apostolorum extiterunt non leuiter damnant Quod honorem officiūque Magistratus falso praetextu sibi vsurpauerīt Now they do spoil the Church of that authority therby to adorn temporal Magistrates not onely by corrupting Christ his appointment and meaning therin But also they lightly cōdemne and set at naught al those holy Bishops which in so great number haue continued frō the time of the Apostles hitherto which honour and office of Spiritual gouernmēt they haue saith Iohn Caluin vsurped and taken vpon them by a false pretext and title made therof And againe Iohn Caluin saith Qui in initio tantopere extulerunt Henricum regem Angliae certe fuerunt homines incōsiderati Dederūt illi summā omniū potestatē Et hoc me semper grauiter vulnerauit erant enim blasphemi cum vocarent ipsum summū caput Ecclesiae sub Christo. They which in the beginning did so much extoll Henry King of England and which did geue vnto him the highest authoritie in the Church they were men which lacked circumspection and of small consideration which thing saith Iohn Caluin did at all times offend me very much for they did commit blasphemie and were blasphemers when they did cal him the supreame Head of the Churche M. Horne The collectour of your common places did .646 beguile you vvhiche you vvoulde haue perceiued if you hadde readde Maister Caluine vvith your ovvne eyes He entreateth .647 not in that place of the Histories betvvixte the Emperours Valentinianus Theodosius and Sainte Ambrose He confuteth the opinion of such as thinke the Iurisdiction that Christ gaue vnto his Church to be but for a time vvhilest the Magistrats vvere as yet vnfaithfull and proueth that the Iurisdiction of the Church vvas geuen of Christ to remaine til his second cōming and belongeth only to the Church and not to the Prince .648 Bishop or Priest vvithout special cōmission frō the Churche The vvhiche Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction I comprehended vnder the first kind of cohibitiue Iurisdictiō You do M. Caluin not double but quadruple yea much more vvrong about the citing of his sentence ▪ for as ye haue vntruely reported the circumstance of his sentence so haue you hackte from the beginning thereof one material vvorde part of it you haue obscurely tanslated the other part falsly and by altering his vvords and sense ye haue belied him slaundered the auncient Bisshopes and haue auouched M. Caluin if those vvere his vvordes and meaning vvhich you in your translation Father vppon him directly against your selfe vvhich you meant not for ye thought as I suppose you had so cunningly handeled him that he should haue serued your turne If this your euil dealing vvith M. Caluin proceeded of ignoraunce for that his Latine vvas to fine for your grosse vnderstanding ye are somevvhat to be borne vvithall but if you haue thus dealt of purpose than your malice is ouer great ye shevve your selfe shameles to deale so vnhonestly and that in the sight of al men After that M. Caluin hath proued that our sauiour Christ gaue the discipline of excommunication vnto the Church to be exercised continually by the same to the censure vvhereof all estates ought to submitte thē selues for if he be an Emperour he is vvithin or vnder and not aboue the Church He concludeth vvith this sentēce Quare illi qui vt Magistratum ornent c. VVherefore they which to adorne the Magistrate doe spoile the Church of this power to exercise the discipline of excōmunicatiō do not only corrupt Christs sentēce with a false interpretation but doe also not lightly condemne al the holy Bisshopes which were so many from the Apostles time for so much as they al the holy Bisshopes haue vsurped to them selues the honour and office of the ciuil Magistrate vnder a false pretense or colour The first vvord of the sentence vvhich knitteth the same as a conclusion to that that goeth before ye haue lefte out Hovve darkely ye haue translated the first parte of the periode may appeare by conference of your translation vvith the Authours vvordes The laste parte ye haue falsely translated tourning the Coniunction into a Pronoune relatiue and translating this vvord Magistratus vvherby Caluin meaneth the ciuil Magistrat by these vvordes spiritual gouernement and so haue cleane altered both the vvordes and .649 sense of M. Caluin and yet shame not to belie him saying Iohn Caluin saieth vvhich he saieth .650 not But it is M. Fekenham that saieth and so belieth Caluin and .651 slaundereth the auncient Bishopes as though they for to them this they hath relation had taken vpon them the office of the Magistrate as they had done in dede if al manner correction and iudgement had belonged to the Magistrate and none at al to the Church by vvhose commission they exercised this iurisdiction If this vvere M. Caluines saying as ye translate him that they all the holie Bisshops from the Apostles time haue vsurped and taken vpon them the honour and office of Spiritual gouernement by a false pretext and title made thereof then haue you alleaged M. Caluin against your selfe for this sentence if it vvere true .652 ouerthrovveth your purpose nothing more The .11 Chapter How Iohn Caluine alleaged by M. Fekenham plainly condemneth M. Horns assertion Stapleton IN al this Diuision M. Horne you continue like to your self false and vntrue For first where you tel M. Fekenhā that the collector of his cōmon places
Reader and to make him beleue that Antonius was your Author herein It is not then M. Fekēham but your Maister Ihon Caluin and your self also that condēne al the holy bishops yea S. Paule and the other Apostles to which exercised this iurisdictiō and al other iurisdiction in ecclesiastical matters without any warrant frō the Prince or the Church Namely the blessed bishop S. Ambrose for excommunicating of Theodosius And so al your false accusations wherwith ye charge M. Fekēhā redoūd truly vpō yourself Wher you say that Caluins Latin was to fine for M. Fekenhams grosse vnderstāding what a sine Latin mā your self are I referre the Reader to this your owne booke and to your articles lately set forth at Oxford The places I haue before specified and therfore nedelesse here to be recited againe M. Horne The .173 Diuision pag. 120 b. And againe Iohn Caluin vvriting vpō Amos the Prophet is by you alleged to .653 as litle purpose For be it that thei vvhich attributed to King Hēry of famous memorie so much authoritie vvhich greeued Caluin vvere mē not vvel aduised in so doing and that thei vvere blasphemous that called him the supreme head of the church ye knovv vvho they vvere that first gaue to him that title and authority yet your .654 cōclusiō follovveth not herof Therefore Bishops and priests haue authority to make lavves orders ā◠decrees c. to their flockes and cures no more thā of his former saying Christ gaue to his Church this authoritie to excōmunicat to bind and to lovvse Therfore Bishops and Priestes maie make lavves orders and decrees to theyr flockes and cures Stapleton Caluin saith in plain words It is blasphemy to cal the Prīce of Englād supreme head of the Church He saith also They that so much extolled King Henry at the beginning soothely they wanted dew cōsideratiō This is your second and better Apostle M. Horn that hath brought your first Apostle Luther almost out of conceyte This is he M. Horn whose bookes the sacramentaries esteme as the second ghospel This is he M. Horne that beareth such a sway in your congregation and conuocation now that ye direct al your procedings by his Geneuical instructions and examples This is he whose institutions against Christ and the true diuine religion are in such price with you that there be few of your protestāte fellowe Bisshops that wil admit any man to any cure that hath not reade them or wil not promise to reade them The Catholiks deny your new supremacy the Lutherans also deny it Caluin calleth it blasphemous Howe can then any Catholike man persuade his conscience to take this othe And what say you now at length to this authority M. Horne Mary saith he I say that though it be true yet it will no more followe thereof that Bishops may make lawes orders and decrees then of his former saying that Christ gaue to the Churche authority to excommunicate to binde and to lose In dede ye say truthe for the one it is but a slender argumente The Ciuil Magistrate is heade of the Churche Ergo Bisshoppes may make Lawes and Maister Fekenham was neuer yet so yll aduised and so ouersene as to frame such madde argumentes This argumente cometh fresh and newe hammered out of your owne forge But for the other parte if a man woulde reason thus Bishoppes haue power to binde and to loose Ergo they haue power to make lawes orders and decrees c. he should not reason amisse seing that by the iudgement of the learned vnder the power of binding and loosing the power of making lawes is contayned Which also very reason forceth For who haue more skill to make lawes and orders for directing of mens consciences then such whose whole study and office consisteth in instructing and refourming mens consciences But Maister Fekenham doth not reason so but thus It is blasphemy to call the Prince heade of the Church Ergo Maister Fekenham can not with saufe conscience take the othe of the supremacy and that the Prince is the supreme head Againe the Prince hath no authority or iurisdiction to binde or lose or to excommunicate Ergo M. Fekenham can not be persuaded to swere to that statute that annexeth and vniteth al iurisdiction to the Prince and to swere that the Prince is supreme gouernour in all causes Ecclesiastical These be no childish matters M. Horne Leaue of this your fonde and childishe dealings and make vs a directe answere to the arguments as M. Fekenham proposeth them to you and soyle them well and sufficiently and then finde faulte with him yf ye wil for refusing the othe But then am I sure ye wil not be ouer hastie vpon him but wyll geue him a breathing tyme for this seuē yeres at the least and for your life to For as long as your name is Robert Horne ye shall neuer be able to soyle them Neither thinke you that in matters of suche importance wise men and such as haue the feare of God before their eies wil be carried away from the Catholike faith with such kind of aunsweres The words of Iohn Caluin be manifest and cā not be auoided He saith Erāt blasphemi cū vocarēt ipsum Sūmū caput Ecclesiae sub Christo. They were blasphemous whē they called him he meaneth kinge Henry .8 the Supreme head of the Church vnder Christ. And who were those that Caluin calleth here blasphemous You would M. Horne your Reader should thinke that he meaned the Papistes for you referre that matter to M. Fekenhams knowledge saying to him You knowe who they were caet as though they were of M. Fekenhams friendes that is to say Catholikes as he by Gods grace is And so ful wisely bableth M. Nowel in hys second Reproufe against M. Dorman But that Caluin meaneth herein plainely and out of all doubte the Protestants and his owne dere brethern it is most euidēt by his wordes immediatly folowing which are these Hoc certè fuit nimiū sed tamen sepultum hoc maneat quia peccârunt inconsiderato zelo Suerly this was to much But let it lie buried for that they offended by inconsiderate zele Tel me nowe of good felowship M. Horne were they M. Feckenhams frendes or youres were they Catholikes or Protestants that Caluin here so gently excuseth wishing the matter to be forgottē and attributing it rather to want of dewe consideration and to zele then to willfull malice or sinnefull ignoraunce Euidēt it is he spake of his brethern protestants of Englād and for their sakes he wisheth the matter might be forgotten With the like passion of pity in his commentaries vpō S. Paule to the Corinthians whē he cometh to there words alleaged there of the Apostle Hoc est corpus meum This is my body remembring the ioyly concent of his bretherne about that matter he saith Non recensebo infaelices pugnas quae de sensu istorum verborum Ecclesiam nostro tempore
imperij but did openly reproue the King for his wicked and vniust rule or cōmaundement vvherby is manifest that Athanasius speaketh .657 not against the Princes authority in Ecclesiastical matters but against his tiranny and the abusing of that authority vvhich God hath geuē him vvhervvith to mynister vnto Gods vvil and not to rule after his ovvne luste they commende the authority but they reproue the disorderly abuse thereof Novv let vs see hovv this saying of Athanasius helpeth your cause Constantius the Emperour dealt vnorderly and after his ovvne lust against Athanasius and others pretending neuerthelesse the iudgement of Bisshops vvhich Athanasius misliketh as is plaine in this place auouched Ergo Bisshoppes and Priestes may make lavves decrees orders and exercise the second kind of Cohibitiue Iurisdiction ouer their flockes and cures vvithout commission from the Prince or other authority I doubt not but yee see such faulte in this sequele that yee .658 are or at least ye ought to be ashamed therof The .12 Chap. Conteyning a Confutation of M. Hornes answer made to the woordes of Athanasius Stapleton HEre is nowe one other allegation by M. Fekenham proposed out of Athanasius Hosius the Bisshop of Corduba saith M. Fekenham who was present at the first Nicene Councel hath these wordes as Athanasius writing against the Emperour Constantius doth testifie Yf this be a iudgement of Bisshops what hath the Emperour to do there with But one the contrary parte yf these thinges be wrought by the threates and menaces of Emperour what neade is there of anye men besides to beare the Bare Title of Bisshoppes When from the beginning of the worlde hath it bene heard of that the iudgement of the Churche toke his authority of the Emperour Or when hath this at any tyme bene agnised for a iudgement Many synodes haue ben before this tyme many Councels hath the Church holden but the tyme is yet to come that either the fathers went about to persuade the Prince any such matter or the Prince shewed him selfe to be curiouse in matters of the Churche But nowe we haue a spectacle neuer sene before browght in by Arrius heresye The heretikes and the Emperour Constantius are assembled that he may vnder the colour and title of Bisshops vse his power against whome it pleaseth him M. Horne to this allegation aunswereth that M. Fekenham doth Athanasius threfolde wronge c. To the first wronge I replie that putting the case that these are not Hosius his words but Athanasius M. Fekenhams matter is nothing thereby hindered but rather furthered considering the excellent authority that Athanasius hath and euer had in the Churche And Hosius hath euen in the said epistle of Athanasius and but one leaf before a much like sentence proceding of a couragious and a godly boldenes Medle not you Syr Emperour saieth he to the forsayed Constantius with matters Ecclesiastical neither cōmaund vs in this parte but rather learne these thinges of vs. God hath committed to you the Empire and to vs those things that appertaine to the Churche And therefore euen as he that maligneth and spiteth your Empire doeth contrarie Gods ordinance so take ye head least ye in medling with matters of the Church doe not runne into some greate offence Whereas for the second wrong done to Athanasius you say that M. Fekenham hath lefte one material word out of Athanasius ye haue turned that worde to one halfe hundred wordes with a nedelesse declaration the space of one whole leafe at the least And yet you neuer come nigh the matter Beside such is your wisedome ye alleage in this your extraordinarie glose an epistle of S. Ambrose which doth so cōfirme M. Fekenhams present allegation and is so agreable to Athanasius ād so disagreable to the cheife principle of al this your boke that I maruel that euer ye would ones name it vnlesse ye neuer read it your self but trusted the collector of your cōmon places For the law of Valentinian whereof we spake before is in that epistle to the yong Valentian Whē euer heard you sayth he that in a cause of faith lay mē gaue iudgment vpon a Bishoppe If we will peruse and ouerloke either the order of holie write or the Auncient tyme who is there that will denie that in matter of Faythe I saie saieth S. Ambrose in matter of faieth but that the Bishoppes are wonte to iudge vppon the Emperours and not the Emperours vppon the Bishoppes He saith againe afterward If there be any conference to be had touching the faith it must be had emong the Priestes And how this doctrine of S. Ambrose which is the doctrine of the catholike Church and most conformable to the saying of Athanasius agreeth either with your late acte of parliament wherby the catholik bishops were deposed or with the doctrine of your boke euery man may see Yea S. Ambrose saieth yet farder that the Emperour Valētiniā whose sonne being enduced thereto by the Arrian bishop Auxētius woulde nedes call the bishop before his benche and Iudge ouer him made an expresse lawe that In matter of faithe or of any ecclesiastical order he should iudge that were neither by office vnequal neither by right vnlike That is as S. Ambrose him selfe expoundeth it Sacerdotes de Sacerdotibus voluit iudicare He woulde haue Priestes to iudge ouer Priestes And not only in matters ecclesiastical or of faithe but saieth S. Ambrose Si aliâs argueretur Episcopus morū esset examinanda causa etiā hanc voluit ad Episcopale iudiciū pertinere If otherwise also a Bishop were accused and a question touching maners were to be examined this question also that Emperour woulde haue to belonge to the trial and Iudgement of Bishops Here you haue that yt belongeth not to Princes to be iudges vppon priests either in matters of faith either in matters touching liuing and māners which doth vtterly destroy al your new primacy and your late acte of Parliament deposing the right Bishoppes as I haue saide And we are wel contente that councelles shoulde be free from al feare and that Princes shoulde not appointe or prescribe to Bishops howe they should iudge as ye declare owt of Athanasius and S. Ambrose Let this be as muche material as ye wil to a bishoply iudgmēte But I pray you is there nothing else that Athanasius saieth is material to the same Yes truely One of these materiall thinges was that this Councel was made voyde and annichilated for that Iulius the Pope did not consent to yt as the canons of the Churche require which commaunde that neither councel be kepte nor Bishoppes condemned withowte the Authoritie of the Bishoppe of Rome And therefore Iulius did rebuke the Arrians that they did not first of all require his aduice which they knewe was the Custome they shoulde and take their definitiō from Rome This Pope also did restore Athanasius againe to his Bishopprike as your
author Athanasius hym selfe declareth out of the sayde Iulius epistle to the Arrians See Mayster Horne what a materiall thing ye haue lefte out so materiall I say that it maketh all your synodes and all your depriuations of the Catholyke Bishoppes voyde as were the doinges of the Arrians againste Athanasius Nowe as you haue lefte out these materiall thinges so haue ye browght foorth no materiall thing in the worlde to auoyde Athanasius authority And therefore for lacke of sounde and sufficient answere ye are driueÌ„ to make penish argumentes of your own and then to father them vppon M. Fekenham saying to him I doubt not but that ye see suche faulte in your fonde sequele that ye are or at the least wise owght to be ashamed thereof But the Sequele of M. FeckenhaÌ„ is this He saith to you with Athanasius wheÌ„ was yt heard from the creatioÌ„ of the world that the iudgmeÌ„te of the Church should take his authority of the Prince When was this agnised for a iudgement And so forth Yf the Prince be supreame head in al causes ecclesiastical if al iurisdictioÌ„ ecclesiastical be vnited and annexed to the crowne yf the synodical decrees of Bishoppes be nothing worth withowt the kinges expresse consente yf catholike Bishops be deposed by the Princes commissioÌ„ yf lay men only may alter the olde auncient religioÌ„ al which things with other like are now done and practised in Englande theÌ„ doth the Church iudgmeÌ„t in Englande take his authority of the prince and lay meÌ„ And then may we wel and ful pitifully cry out wheÌ„ was there any suche thinge froÌ„ the creatioÌ„ of the worlde heard of before This this is M. Fekenhams argument M. Horne this is his iuste and godly scruple that staieth him that he ruÌ„neth not headlong to the deuill in taking an vnlawful othe against his conscience settled vpoÌ„ no light but vppon the weighty growndes of holy scripture of general couÌ„cels of the holy and blessed fathers finally of the custome and belief of the whole catholike Churche and namely among all other of this authority brought out of Athanasius who also in an other place saieth that the Arrians assembles coulde not be called synodes wherin the Emperours deputy was president Wherefore it is a most opeÌ„ an impudent lye that ye say that M. FekeÌ„ham causeth Athanasius to beare false witnes against him self how proue you this good Syr By this say you that yt is euident by Athanasius and Hosius to that Princes haue to medle and deale in causes or thinges ecclesiasticall namely in calling of councelles for by this Constantius and his brother Constans the Sardicense councel was summoned A worthie solution perdy for you and a wonderfull contradictioÌ„ for Athanasius Ye shew vs that they called this couÌ„cel but that there was any thing spokeÌ„ or done in that couÌ„cell by Athanasius who was there present or other that should cause Athanasius to be coÌ„trary to him self ye shew nothing Shal I theÌ„ answere you as M. Iewel answereth M. D. Harding naming this councel but referring the Reader to the councel it self This couÌ„cel saith M. Iewell is brought in al in a mummery saying nothing And then he addeth yet forasmuche as these men thincke yt good policy to huddle vppe theire matters in the darke it wil not be amisse to rippe them abrode and bring theÌ„ forth to light And yet for all this great brauery and bragge he leaueth the matter of this couÌ„cel as he fownd yt and speaketh no more of yt one way or other Me think M. Horne that you treade much after his steps Ye name the couÌ„cel but ye tel vs not one materiall worde for your purpose out of it I wil therfore furnishe that that lacketh in M. Iewel and you especially seing the matter is suche as toucheth the deposing of Athanasius that is our present matter and withal al this your present Treatise and answere to M. Fekenham I say theÌ„ first the conditioÌ„s that ye require in a Bishoplie iudgmeÌ„t were here exactly obserued This couÌ„cel was farre aÌ„d free froÌ„ al feare farre froÌ„ the pallace Here were present no CouÌ„ties with souldiars as it was woÌ„t to be in the ArriaÌ„s synodes to extort the coÌ„sent of the Bishops WhervpoÌ„ the ArriaÌ„ bishops who were called to this couÌ„cel aÌ„d came thither in great nuÌ„ber seing this and seing Athanasius present whom they had vniustly deposed yea and ready to aÌ„swer theÌ„ and to disproue their wroÌ„gful doings and finding their own coÌ„sciencs withal gilty had no more hart to abide the triall of this free Synode then you and your other Protestante bretherne had to appeare in the Councell of Trent And therfore ful pretely shronke and stole awaie The order of this Councel was a verie Synodicall and an Episcopal iudgemeÌ„t Neither Emperour was present nor anie deputie for him that I haue yet read of though at the request of Constans the Catholike Emperour and by the assent of Constantius the Arrian that councel was assembled Neither was there either in the tyme of the councel or afterwarde the councel being ended anie consent or confirmation required of the Emperour and yet were there a greate number of Bishopes excommunicated and deposed to The sentence of Pope Iulius which in a councel at Rome a litle before restored Athanasius and other Bishopes by the Arrians in the Easte vniustly thruste out was exequuted Manie lawes orders and decrees touching matters ecclesiastical were in this councel ordeined Namely for deposing of Bishopes and placing others in theyr romes in all which yt was decreed that if a Bishope deposed by his fellowe Bishoppes at home for Princes deposed none in those daies though banish and expell they did would appeale to the Bishoppe of Rome that then the Bishops who had deposed the partie appealing should send informations to the Pope and that if he thought good the mater should be tried a freshe otherwise the former iudgement to take effect For final decision also of such appellatioÌ„s made to Rome it was in this general couÌ„cel decreed that the Pope might either appoint coÌ„mâ—ssioners to sit vpoÌ„ the matter in the Court from whence the Appeale came or if he thought so meete â–ª to send legates from his owne Consistory to decide the mater In lyke manner it was there decreed that Bishopes sâ—ould not haunte the Emperours palaice excepte for certaine godly suites there mentioned or inuited â—hiâ—her of the Emperour himselfe Also of Bishopes not to be made but such as had continewed in the inferiour orders certayne yeres c. it was in that councel decreed All which and diuers other ecclesiasticall maters that councel determined without any superiour Authoritie from the prince And so to conclude this one Councel that ye bring in but in a mummerie your false visor being taken from your face openeth what ye are and answereth fully al this your booke as wel for the principal mater that the Pope ys
the artillery of the town plaÌ„ted their ordinaÌ„ce in the great Maire a strete so called stoode there in armes against their PriÌ„ce required opeÌ„ly the kayes of the gates aÌ„d of the town house the banishmeÌ„t of al religious persons aÌ„d priests aÌ„d brefly as the cry theÌ„ weÌ„t about the stretes des CoopmaÌ„s goet en PapeÌ„ bloet the goods of the MarchaÌ„ts aÌ„d the blood of the Priests These I say are manifest clere aÌ„d euident witnesses that the Caluinistes of Antwerp atteÌ„pted no lesse rebellioÌ„ theÌ„ the town of ValeÌ„cens practised in dede But of this Notorious atteÌ„pt and of the whole maner ende and beginning thereof toward the end of this book I shall more largely speak to the which place I remitte the Reader Now what a great and sodayn ouerthrowe God hath geueÌ„ to al these trayterous atteÌ„pts of ghospelliÌ„g protestaÌ„ts and how they haue wrought therein their own destructioÌ„ for had they not atteÌ„pted the dominioÌ„ it self their heresies we feare would longer haue ben winked at and perhaps not repressed at al how first the caluinists in Antwerp were by mayne force of the Catholiks the LutheraÌ„s ioyning in that feate with theÌ„ coÌ„strayned to lay downe their weapons and to crye Viueâ—e Roy God saue the king how sone after vpon palmesonday the towne of Valencenes was taken by the kings Captaynes how straight after Easter the preachers were driuen to departe Antwerpe and al other townes and Cyties of these lowe Countries how their newe Churches are made a pray to the kings souldyars briefely how al is restored to the olde face and couÌ„tenaÌ„ce as nighe as in so short a time may be how wonderfully mercifullye and miraculously God hath wrought herein neither my rude penne is able worthely to expresse it nether my smal experience can sufficiently report it I leaue it therefore to a better time and occasion of some other more exactly and worthely to be chronicled This is lo M. Horne the obedience of the Caluinistes in these low couÌ„tres here as we hear daily with our eares and see with our eyes And truly experieÌ„ce hath to wel shewed that ProtestaÌ„ts obey vntil they haue power to resiste WheÌ„ their faction is the stronger syde as they resiste bothe Prelats and Popes so they laye at bothe Kinges and Keysars And to this the law of their Gospel enforceth them as their own Ministers persuade them So by the persuasioÌ„ of Theodore Beza Caluins holy successour now at Geneua the villayne Poltrot slewe the Duke of Guise his Princes Capitain General By the Authority of Hermannus a knowen rennagate now in Englande and a famous preacher here as before in Italy for open baudery no lesse infamous the towne of Hassels in Lukelande rebelled By the encouragement and setting on of the Ministres who for the time were the chiefe Magistrats there the towne of Tournay for a season also rebelled and sent out ayde to the rebelles of ValeÌ„cens who sped according to their desertes being to the number of ij M. or there aboute intercepted by the kings souldyars and slayne within the twelue dayes at Christmas laste And it is wel knowen namely by the first execution made after the taking of Valencenes aboute witsontyde laste that the Ministers themselues were the chiefe Authours of the loÌ„ge and obstynat rebellion of that towne Such supreme gouuerment of the Prince ouer causes Ecclesiastical your dere brethern here M. Horne the Caluinistes doe acknowledge and practise Which that it renewe not to a farder rebellioÌ„ we for the peace of Gods Churche and for our owne safty doe pray and you for sauing your poore honesty had nede to praye Except your harte also be with them M. Horne though your penne condemne them Nowe for the purgation of the Catholiks against whom this man so falsly and maliciously bloweth his horne yt may seame a good and a conueniente proufe of their quietnes and obedience that al this .8 years and more there hath not ben in the realme no not one that I can heare of that hath bene conuicted of any disloyalty for worde or dead concerning the Princes ciuil regiment which they all wishe were as large and ample and as honorable as euer was our noble countreymans the greate Constantines And albeit I knowe quòd non sit tutum scribere contra eos qui possunt praescribere Yet for matters of conscience and relligion wherein onely we stande we poore Catholikes moste humblye vppon our knees desire her highnes that we may with moste lowlye submission craue and require to be borne withall yf we can not vppon the sodayn and withoute sure and substantial groundes abandon that faith that we were baptized in and as we are assured al our auncetours and al her Maiesties own most noble progenitors yea her owne most noble father King Henry the eight yea that faith which he in a clerkly booke hath most pythely defended and therby atchieued to him and his and transported as by hereditary succession the worthy title and style yet remayning in her highnes of the defendour of the faith Other disobedience then in these matters yf there be any thing in vs worthy that name wherein as I haue said our first and principal obedience must wayt vpon God and his Catholik Church I trust her highnes hath not nor shal not find in any true Catholick Let vs nowe turne on the other syde and consider the fruits of M. Horn his euangelical bretherne and their obedience that by woordes woulde seame to recognise the Quenes Maiesty as supreame gouernour in al causes ecclestical Who are those then I praye yow M. Horne that repine at the Quenes maiesties iniunctioÌ„s and ordinances for the decente and comly apparrel mete for such as occupie the roome of the clergy Whence came those .16 Ministres to Paris and what Ministres were they but roundecappe Ministres of England fleying the realme for disobedience Who wrote and printed a booke at Rhone against the Queenes Maiesties expresse coÌ„maundment of priestly apparel Was it not Minister Barthelet that published before the infamous libel against the vniuersall Churche of God bothe that nowe is and euer hath bene As fonde nowe and peuish against his owne congregation as he was wicked before and blasphemous against the whole Churche of God Who are they that haue preached withe a chayne of golde abowte their neckes in steade of a typpet Who are those that preache euen in her highnes presence that the Crucifixe her grace hathe in her chappelle is the Idoll withe the red face Who are those I pray yow that write Sint sanè ipsi magistratus membra partes ciues Ecclesiae Deiâ—imo vt ex toto corde sint omnes precari decet Flagrent quoque ipsi zelo pietatis sed non sint Capita Ecclesiae quia ipsis non competit iste primatus Let the magistrates also be members and partes and cytizens of the Churche of God yea and that they may be so it
may serue you also for that ye alleage concerning Robert groshead sauing that I may adde this withall that he were a very Groshead in dede that would belieue you either when ye say to M. Fekenham whome ye call S. Robert seing M. Fekenham speaketh no woorde of this Robert no more then he doth of Robyn goodfellowe or that this story should make against the Popes primacie seing that your owne authour Fabian saith that this Robert being accursed of the Pope Innocentius appealed from his courte to Christes owne cowrte A manifeste argument of the popes supremacy As for Frederyk the Emperours episte to Kinge Henry what so euer he writeth against the Pope ye would be loth I suppose it shuld take place in EnglaÌ„d For then farewel your goodly Manours as WalthaÌ„ FarnhaÌ„ aÌ„d such other Neither were your geÌ„tleman Vssher like to ride before you barehead but both he and you to goe a foote or rather your self to go barefoted al alone M. Horne The .128 Diuision pag. 79. a. Levves the Frenche King called S. Levves vvho as Antoninus saith was so instructed euen from his infancy in all the wisedom of diuine and good orders that there was not found his like that kept the law of the high God c. made a lawe against those that blasphemed the name of the Lorde adioyning a penalty of a whote yron to be printed in the transgressours forehead Also in the yere of the Lorde .1228 He made a Law against the Popes fraudes concerning the preuentions and reâ—eruations of the reuenues and dignities Ecclesiastical complayning that the Pope had pulled from him the collations of all Spirituall promotions ordeining that from hence foorth the election of Bisshops Prelates and al other whatsoeuer should be free forcible aÌ„d effectual to the electors Patrones aÌ„d collatours of theÌ„ Also the same yere he set forth an other Law agaiÌ„st Simony coÌ„plainiÌ„g of the bieyng aÌ„d selliÌ„g of ecclesiastical dignities He made also certain godly Lavves against vvhoredome and FornicatioÌ„ Laste of all in the yeere of the Lorde .1268 he set foorth the Lavve commonly called Pragmatica Sanctio vvherein in amongest other Ecclesiastical matters against the Popes pollinges he saith thus Item in no case we wil that exactions or greuous burdens of money being laide on the Churche of our Kingdome by the Courte of Rome whereby our Kingedome is miserably impouerished be leuied or gathered nor any hereafter to be layed excepte only for a reasonable godly and moste vrgent cause of necessity that can not be auoided aÌ„d that the same be don by our expresse .438 biddinge and commaundement of our own accord .439 The .26 Chapter Of S. Lewys the French King Of Manfred and Charles King of Sicilia and Apulia Stapleton LEwes his Lawe against those that blasphemed the name of God maketh not him supreame head of the Churche Ye mowght haue put in as your authour doth those also that blaspheme the name of his blessed mother But the mention of this woulde haue greaued some of your sect that haue compared our Ladie to a saffron bagge making her no better then other women And what yf you or your confederats had liued then that say it is Idolatrie to pray to her and to praye her to pray for vs to her sonne Iesu Christe shoulde not ye haue had suppose you great cause to feare the printe of the hotte yron ye speake of As for the collations of spiritual promotions this Lewys bestowed none such as his predecessours by especial licences and priuileges had graunted vnto them froÌ„ the bisshops of Rome And that as I haue ofte said proueth no superiority of gouernemeÌ„t in Ecclesiastical matters except by the same reason you wil make euery Patrone of a benefice to be supreme gouernour in all Ecclesiasticall matters to his owne Vicar and Curate The embarringe of Exactions from the Courte of Rome is nothing derogatorye from the Spiritual power or Iurisdiction of the Churche of Rome For they are not vtterly embarred but the excesse of theÌ„ is denied aÌ„d in any reasonable godly or vrgent cause of necessity they are graunted as your selfe alleage But to better a litle your badde cause you haue with a double vntruthe ended your allegation For where the King saieth Nisi de spontaneo expresso coÌ„sensu nostro not without our voluntary and expresse consent you turne it by our expresse bidding and commaundement and that it might seme to haÌ„ge of the Kings pleasure only you leaue out ipsarum Ecclesiarum regni nostri and of the Churches of our kingdom But what nede we lese more time in making more ample answer seing it is moste certaine that this Kinge and his realme acknowleadged the Popes Supremacye as muche then as euer since euen to this daye For where was your newe great Charles Friderike the seconde deposed from his Empire by Pope Innocentius the fourth but at Lyons in Fraunce And in whose Kinges dayes but of this Lewys Who defended many yeares together the Popes of Rome Innocentius the .4 Alexander the .4 Vrbanus the .4 and Clement the .4 againste the Emperour Frederike who therefore by treason went about to destroye him but this Kings Lewys Who warred him selfe in person againste the Sarracens at Thunys at Clement the Popes request but this Lewys Who also before that making his voyage into the holy laÌ„de against the SouldaÌ„ tooke benediction and absolution of Pope Innocentius the .4 lying theÌ„ at the Abbye of Cluny in Fraunce but this Lewys And did not the sayed Clement make by his Authoritye Charles this Lewys his brother King of Sicilia and Apulia And wil you make vs nowe beleue M. Horne that this Kinge was suche a Supreme Gouernour as you imagine Princes ought to be or that in his tyme the Popes Supremacy was accompted a forrayne power in Fraunce as it is with you in Englande No. No. M. Horne Seeke what age and what Countre you wil you shal neuer finde it while you liue M. Horne The .129 Diuision pag. 79. b. Conradus Conradinus and Manfredus .440 stil kepte the priuilege of the foresaide Ecclesiastical matters in Sicilia and Apulia Shortly after this tyme Charles the King of Sicilia and Apulia had .441 al or most of the dooing in the elelection and making of diuerse Popes as of Martyn .4 Celestyn .5 Boniface .8 c. Stapleton To these matters of Sicilie I haue already more then ones answered and doe now say again that this priuilege consisted only in inuesturing of bisshops graunted by Alexander the .3 and after reclaymed by Innocentius the .3 Whereby it wel appereth that this allegation maketh rather with the Popes Primacy then against it but most of all in this place For Pope Alexander the .4 declared this Manfredus the Romain Churches enemy as he was in dede and a traytour also both to Conradus his brother and to Conradinus his nephewe both inheritours to that kingdome both